《You Are My Mr Wright》 Chapter 1 A Night of Love with a Rich Man Chapter 1 A Night of Love with a Rich Man Early morning. Harrit Smith''s eyes moved slightly. The first thing she felt when she woke up was pain all over her body. She lowered her head. She was naked, and even her underwear was missing. She looked around the room. It seemed that she was alone in the room. And the blood on the sheets, as well as the clothes scattered on the ground, fully showed what had happenedst night... What was going on? How could she lose her virginity after being a bridesmaid? She breathed quickly and suddenly sat up from the bed with ayer of cold sweat on her back. She quickly touched the phone on the nightstand and called her bestie Lavinia George. "You were so drunkst night. So I had to take you to Suite 8802. Senya prepared the room in advance. What''s wrong?" "Is there anyone else in the room except me?" "Anyone else? You''re the only one in the room. I still have something to do now. Talk back." Her hand, which was holding the phone, slowly dropped. Harrit Smith closed her eyes and felt confusion in her head. "Get the clothes ready and send them to Suite 8804." A deep voice came from the bathroom. Was there anyone else in the room? She was shocked. Harrit Smith looked up and saw a man leaning against the door frame of the bathroom, his white bathrobe wrapped around his sturdy body. Her eyes were now wide open and she looked at him in shock. "Why are you here?" "Wasn''t he the best man at the wedding yesterday?" Didn''t Lavinia George say that she was the only one in the room? So why was he here, too? "Your acting is good enough to be an actor, maybe more than enough." Beau Wright leaned against the door frame of the bathroom and gave an indifferent sneer. Hearing this, she frowned. "What do you mean?" Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and looked her up and down. "You got my attention, and then you sneaked into the room while I was drunk. I have to admit that your arrangements were very smart..." Harrit Smith keep her anger under control and her face turned stern. "Are you sure you are not having any delusions and you don''t need to go to the hospital?" Beau Wright sat down on the sofa, crossed his legs, and lit a cigarette. "Since we have done that thingst night, it is only logical that you should be rewarded. Tell me, what do you want?" "You''re seriously ill!" The drifting smoke made Harrit Smith cough a few times. She reached out to hold the quilt and asked, "What''s the number of your room?" ¡°8804.¡± Beau Wright looked at her, indifference written across his face. He was vaguely interested in what she wanted to do... Harrit Smith immediately reached out for the phone next to the bed, dialed a number, and turned on the speaker. "What''s the number of my room?" "Hello, Miss, your room number is 8802..." 8802? Beau Wright''s face changed and his body stiffened slightly. Just now, she was still not sure who had made a mistake. Now, Harrit Smith was so much at ease, she regained her confidence. "How would you exin it now? Superb acting, a series of smart arrangements and rewards. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" With confidence in her heart, her tone became imposing. "Shouldn''t the conclusion be made too quickly before everything is figured out? I''m the victim, not you, and don''t you owe me an apology for what you just said? Harrit Smith looked at him with her head held high. He had all masculine curves; his jaw line was sharp as a knife and he carried the unique sexiness of a man. However, his eyes were deep and dangerous like those of a cheetah, making her feel a little nervous and uneasy. But even so, she had to prove her innocence and defend her dignity. If he didn''t apologize, she would definitely pester him to the end! She was still deep in her thoughts when a voice suddenly came. "Sorry."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Ah?" He apologized so easily. Before Harrit Smith could react, she looked at him in a daze. The cigarette butt was put out in the ashtray. Beau Wright raised his chin slightly and rubbed his forehead with his fingertips. "Sorry, I drank too muchst night. I went to the wrong room." Harrit Smith was ready to argue with him, but he had already apologized. If she continued to make a fuss, it would seem like she was being unreasonable. She had always been a reasonable person, and she didn''t take the hard side. Besides, she didn''t want to make a scene. After all, it was Senya''s wedding, and it won¡¯t do her any good. She had nothing to say, so she didn''t say anything. Anyway, it was an irreversible fact that she lost her first time. At this time, she only wanted to leave the ce. After grabbing her underwear, she got into the quilt and put on her underwear. Beau Wright''s gazended on the soft, wriggling nket. His thin lips curled into an arc as he smiled faintly. When she came out of the quilt, Harrit Smith inadvertently looked at the blood on the bed sheet... She stood rooted to the spot, her heart aching. The white sheet was now shining bright red. It was really dazzling! Following her gaze, Beau Wright naturally saw the bright red, and his expression was unusually indifferent. "Since it''s my fault, then I will make up for it. So you can propose your request, right..." After a pause, he looked at her carefully and said, "I can also repair that thing for you..." Harrit Smith held her breath and her chest heaved up and down in anger. Gritting her teeth, she shouted, "Pervert!" Then, she walked forward without looking back. Just as she was about to walk out of the suite, Beau Wright strode over and grabbed her wrist from behind. "Anything else?" Harrit Smith looked at him angrily. "Take some pills..." Someone knocked on the door and came in. The man in a neat suit was acquiesced and sent in the medicine. "Mr. Wright, this is your clothes and medicine." This man was really cautious! He thought that I wanted to get pregnant with his child. Was he dreaming? After taking the medicine quickly, Harrit Smith walked out. When she walked to the door, she seemed to think of something and suddenly stopped. She turned around with some mockery. "Beau Wright''s charm can match that of a celebrity or money. Although you are indeed charming, don¡¯t you think you are a bit overconfident?" Beau Wright''s slender fingers, which were fastened to his shirt buttons, paused. For the first time in his life, he was really stunned... After a while, his eyes deepened and his lips curled with interest. He remembered this woman! Chapter 2 Naughty Boy Chapter 2 Naughty Boy Walking out of the hotel, Harrit Smith wrapped herself in a scarf and let out a long breath. "What a time of misfortune! She choked on her water and even ruined her first time by attending to her friend''s wedding." During the wedding, she met a drunk wolf! Who could be unluckier than her? Looking up, her eyes inadvertently fell on the huge outdoor TV screen. "Excuse me, Mr. Wright, are you going back to the country to open up a new market?" "Mr. Wright, yourpany is in the limelight. Why did you choose to return to the country at this time?" "Mr. Wright, may I ask when you can ept our exclusive interview?" ¡°¡­¡± Arge group of reporters held cameras in their hands and surrounded Beau Wright in the middle. They all wanted to get an answer. Beau Wright did not speak. There was a faint and indifferent smile on his handsome face. He just politely nodded to everyone. He was arrogant, superficial, indifferent, elegant, but nobody would find this man rude... "Oh, is that the wolf!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After ncing at the man on the screen in disgust, Harrit Smith stopped a car and rushed to work. When she arrived at the office at half past two, there were still ten minutes before her ss. She couldn''t help but sigh in relief. The high school she was in was the No.1 High School of Tranton, and it was also the best high school in Tranton. Every year, many students tried their best to get in. Because the school was good, and the life here was almost enjoyable, of course, the rules were strict. Harrit Smith gave literature study courses to Year Three students. "Please turn to page 85. What we are going to analyze today is an ancient poem. I will read it first and you can all read the exnation below." Standing on the podium, Harrit Smith coughed a few times and she began, "Early April suddenly aze and unexpected pear blossom..." "Love, like pear flowers in April..." A bright and pleasant voice that belonged to a man suddenly interrupted her. Immediately, the whole ss burst intoughter. They all turned around and looked toward the source of the voice. With his armszily resting on the table, the sunlight shining through the window made his beautiful eyes narrow. Sykes Wright whispered word by word, "Early April suddenly aze and unexpected pear blossom, I love you like pear flowers in April..." Theughter in the ssroom grew louder. She did not refrain fromughing, and a helpless smile appeared on her pretty face. She shouted in a low voice, "Sykes!" "Miss, what can I do for you?" He narrowed his eyes and smiled. Harrit Smith walked over and stopped beside him. She pinched his ear as if she was punishing him. "Come to my office after ss. In the office. Harrit Smith said helplessly, "Sykes, can you stop making trouble in ss?" "Miss, I don¡¯t know what you mean..." With a smile on his face and his eyebrows raised, Sykes Wright said disapprovingly, "My life is too boring, so I should have some fun. Where is the Christmas gift you promised me, Miss?" "You remember that better than anyone else. I have prepared the Christmas present I promised you, but you have to promise me one thing." "What is that then?" Harrit Smith sat down at her desk and said, "I''ve been teaching Year Three for a year. I have never seen your parents. Tomorrow, your parents muste to me. Definitely!" Over and over again, she emphasized the word "Definitely". He leaned against the desk and touched his nose. "Miss, it''s a little difficult..." "Since it''s difficult, forget it. Go back to the ssroom and get ready for your next ss. You can forget about the Christmas gift." While speaking, she picked up the pen and began to prepare for her ss. "Alright, I promise you. Miss, the gift..." Sykes Wrightpromised. A satisfied smile appeared on Harrit Smith''s lips. She took out the gloves she had prepared in advance from her bag and handed them over. "Here, Merry Christmas." Reaching out to take it, Sykes Wright looked at the white silk gloves in his hand and frowned with some dissatisfaction. Seeing his dissatisfaction, she extended her hand to him and said, "If you don''t want it, you can give it back to me. I stayed up for two days for these gloves!" Hearing this, the corners of the young man''s mouth rapidly curved, and he took a step forward. Although she was a teacher, she was much smaller than him and could only reach his jaw. Bending over, the boy caught her hand by her side unexpectedly. She was stunned, but before she coulde to her senses, his warm and his soft lips had fallen on her palm, hot and itchy. "This is a gift for you, Miss..." He let go of her hand like a gentleman and walked out of the office with bright eyes. It wasn''t until he disappeared that Harrit Smith came back to her senses. The touch on her palm still lingered. Fortunately, there were no other teachers in the office, it would otherwise be embarrassing! He was also a Year Three student, yet he still did such a thing. What a man! Sykes Wright kept looking at the gloves in his hand. When he reached the corner, he took out his mobile phone and said happily. "Davis, my parents need toe to school tomorrow." "Sykes, they are not at home." "Didn''t my brothere back from the United States? Let hime and pass a message to him. If he doesn''te, I will make a scene..." *** The next morning. Because she had to prepare for the parent-teacher meeting, she got up at six o''clock. Because it was winter, it was still dark. Through the window, one could vaguely see the swaying branches in the cold wind. It seemed that the weather was going to change! It would be Christmas in two days, but she hadn''t seen any snow this year. The weather should have changed. Holding warm water in her hand, Harrit Smith stood by the window and thought to herself. At this moment, a loud of footsteps came. Vera Brion walked in unsteadily with heavy makeup. Seeing this, Harrit Smith frowned and lowered her voice. "Vera, why did you drink so much? Did you go gambling again?" At that, Vera Brion suddenly raised her head. "Who said I lost money again? Who dares to say that I lost money again? I''m just unlucky. I''ll definitely get a break in two days!" Without saying anything else, Harrit Smith nced at her, picked up her scarf and bag, and walked out of the room. When she arrived at school, it was almost time for the parent-teacher meeting. The parents had all sat down, and there was only one empty seat. Harrit Smith bit her lip slightly. Was it Sykes Wright''s parent? She was about to look for Sykes Wright, but when she turned around and looked at the familiar man in front of her, she was stunned... How could it be him! What a fate! Chapter 3 Whats the Condition? Chapter 3 What''s the Condition? Beau Wright was wearing a white shirt with a camel-colored coat hanging on his arm. He seemed to havee in a hurry, but he also looked a littlezy. His deep eyes inadvertently swept over the woman in front of him. A slight shock and deepness passed across his eyes, so fast that it was toote to catch. He walked over and nced at her indifferently. He brushed past her like a stranger. Her heart was still beating wildly, and even the roster in her hand was slightly trembling. How could she have thought that he would be Sykes Wright''s family? It was true that fate was having fun with her recently, but the world was not small. Why did they meet so easily? She swallowed the saliva stuck in her throat and felt as if a fishbone was stuck in her throat. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. Almost all the people who came to the parent-teacher meeting were women, and Beau Wright''s appearance easily stood up above all the rest. In addition, his deep-set features were as perfect as if they had been carefully made by a god, and his noble and elegant temperament. The women around him, who were already mothers, took out their mobile phones and took photos of him. Some of them had even sent photos on Instagram. Beau frowned slightly. The crowd''s onlookers made him feel a little impatient and annoyed, but he didn''t lose his temper. He looked at Harrit Smith lightly and said in a low voice, "Miss, hasn''t the parents-teacher meeting started yet?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Her body trembled slightly, and she felt ufortable all over. However, she still straightened her back and tried to ignore the long and strong sense of existence. She said in the tone of the lecture. "I''m sorry to make you alle to the school when you are so busy, the purpose of the parents'' meeting is to report to all the parents about the students'' academic performance for one year and their daily performance at school. When I call the names of the parents below, please say to the..." She called out to the parents of the top 10 students in the ss. They had excellent grades and performed very well at school. Harriet''s voice was not slow. Speaking of the situation of students, she was beaming and energetic... Raising his eyebrows, Beau Wright''s eyes fell on her. He narrowed his eyes and sized her up. Her hair was as ck as clouds, scattering down her shoulders just like that. Her eyes were round and bright like beads. Small nose but exquisite, and her lips were bright red. Her fair cheeks were as shiny as jade, and she was wearing a red down jacket, which made her look even whiter and redder. She didn''t put on any makeup. She did not have delicate features either. But every part of her looked veryfortable. Although Harrit Smith tried her best to focus, she could still feel the deep eyes sweeping from her body Taking a deep breath, she warned herself to be calm and said calmly, "A family member of Sykes Wright''s family?" Beau leaned backzily and answered in a deep voice, "Yes." The mellow and maic voice attracted the attention of the surrounding women at the same time, staring at him for a moment. He was now the parent of her student, not the man from that night! After giving her another warning in her heart, she raised her head and said calmly, "Do you know the ranking of Sykes Wright at school?" Beau still maintained his posture just now, but his handsome face was slightly tilted, and the bridge of his nose became more and more straight, as if he was listening carefully, which was extremely charming. "He always takes thest ce in every exam. There has never been an ident. I hope Mr. Wright can pay more attention to his studies." If other parents had heard this ranking in front of so many people, they would have been embarrassed or blushed, but he was still calm and elegant. "How many senior students are there in the whole school?" Harriet answered honestly, "Twenty-nine thousand." He flicked his sleeves with his slender fingers, nodded, and casually said, "Isn''t there another one behind him? 2899. This ranking is not bad..." She hadn''t expected to get such an answer, so she was stunned for a moment. After a while, she came back to her senses and thought sarcastically. The thoughts of rich people and ordinary people were indeed different. Even if they always got thest ce, they didn''t have to be afraid of the future. "Mr. Wright''s thoughts are really unique..." "It''s nothing special." Beau Wright''s thin lips curved, but his eyes narrowed slightly at her. Their eyes met and Harriet''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly looked away. The meeting would soon reach the end. As soon as the parent-teacher meeting ended, Beau pushed the chair away, strode out. Sykes Wright had been waiting outside for a long time. "Brother." "Yes..." Beau nodded. After a while, he asked, "Is that your attitude towards the exam?" He coughed lightly and said with a cheeky smile, "Brother, why do you think the prices of the items in those big shopping malls are always at 99? This means that the price of the items is high. Listen to 29,999 and then listen to 2899. Which one of you will feel better?" "Do you think you''re a clearly markedmodity in the mall?" Beau nced at him coldly and warned him, "Next time you dare to test me again!" "Since when do you have any interest in my ranking? If you don''t take the exam next time, it will be 2899. You''d better take the exam now. This ranking is not bad." "If you fail to enter the top 1,000 next time, all the expenses will be cut off..." Beau Wright said coldly. Hearing this, Sykes Wright shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "Brother, since that''s the case, you have to promise me one condition!" "What condition?" ¡°¡­¡± It was already noon when the parents of all the students were sent away. It was time for lunch. Harriet stretched herself and walked out of the school gate. She was about to eat vermicelli, but a ck Bentley stopped her. As the window rolled down, a low and hoarse male voice came from the car. "Get in the car!" Chapter 4 Someone Must Be You Chapter 4 Someone Must Be You Harrit Smith staggered back a few steps, too shocked to speak. Why? Why... Could it be him again? The car door opened and Sykes Wright got out of the car with a smile on his face. He acted like a gentleman to her and said, "Mrs.Smith, please. My brother has something to talk to you about." What could he talk to her about? Her heart skipped a beat. She nced at the man in the car and asked warily, "What''s the matter?" With an awkward smile on his face, he coughed lightly and said, "About my studies." Without waiting for Harriet''s reply, Sykes Wright opened the back door, pressed her shoulder, and trucked her in. Then he sat in the passenger seat. "Brother, where are we going?" He tilted his head and asked. "I''m hungry." Beau''s voice was low and husky. He leaned back against the seat, closed his eyes, and pretended to sleep. His eyes seemed to sweep over her. The pressureing from beside her was so strong that Harriet frowned and couldn''t sit still. She didn''t even dare to move... Fortunately, the car soon stopped in front of a western restaurant. After the dishes came up, Harrit Smith broke the suffocating silence and went straight to the point: "what does Mr. Wright want to talk to me about Sykes Wright''s study?" As soon as he heard the mention of himself, he didn''t even have time to drink the red wine in his cup. He found an excuse and said, "I''m going to the bathroom." When he left the private room, he deliberately winked at Beau Wright... Beau elegantly cut the steak, sniffing, his eyes fell on her. "Miss Smith, what do you think of hiring a tutor?" Looking at his business-like look, Harriet''s vignce was relieved and she agreed. "I think this is a good way." "It seems that Miss Smith has agreed to be a tutor of the Sykes Wright." Hearing this, Harriet couldn''t help widening her eyes and sitting up straight. "When did I agree?" Putting down the knife and fork in his hand, Beau picked up the red wine and gently sipped it. "What about Miss Smith''s answer now??" "Sorry, I don''t have time." Harriet refused without thinking. "Do not need Miss Smith too much time, just two hours a day..." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Mr. Wright, it''s not a matter of time, but I really don''t have time." She mustered up the courage to look straight into his eyes. But Beau acted as if he didn''t hear what she said. He said directly, "The sry will be doubled..." Harriet''s voice was a little cold. "It''s not about money. Mr.Wright, you''d better find someone else." She hadpletely tried to get rid of all the memories of that night, so she didn''t want to have anything to do with him. Because as long as he appeared, the memories of that night would flood out! He gently shook the red wine in his ss. Compared with her excitement, he looked calm and rxed. "Miss Smith, what do you think of me discussing this with the principal of your school?" There was no doubt a hint of threat in this sentence. With the financial power of the Wright family, she was totally sure that the principal would definitely hand her over! The anger in her heart was finally aroused. Her chest heaved slightly as she stood up from her seat. "Why can''t you be me?" There were countless people who wanted to be a tutor. Why would he threaten her like this? What kind of intention did he have? "Miss Smith, you misunderstood..." Beau chuckled. "It''s not that I have to be you, but that someone has to be you..." Harriet was stunned. She stared at him and spat out three words from her mouth said, "Sykes Wright?" "Yes..." Beau Wright repliedzily. It turned out that she had thought too much, and embarrassment rose from her heart. Her face turned red. "I''m sorry, I was a little over-reacted just now." Chapter 5 Whats the hell going on? Chapter 5 What''s the hell going on? He looked up and asked again, "What''s about your answer?" "I still refuse." She looked straight at him and replied word by word. Beau Wright narrowed his eyes slowly. He stared straight at her without saying a word as if he wanted to see through her alive. She didn''t hear his voice for a long time. She looked up in surprise and fell into his unfathomable eyes. Her heart beat wildly. The silent atmosphere flowed between the two of them. Suddenly, Beau said in a low voice with unquestionable certainty, "Miss Smith''s refusal has something to do with that night..." Her expression changed instantly. She was a little afraid of the man in front of her. He was like an elegant cheetah, seemingly casual, but fatal. However, this was a fact that could not be denied. She did not shrink back, but nodded. "I have something to say about that night..." Beau nced at her and said, "I did ask Miss Smith to repair the preliminary female membrane out of good intentions, and Miss Smith obviously misunderstood..." All of a sudden, the blood in her body rushed to the top of her head. She gnashed her teeth and whispered, "I hope Mr. Wright willpletely forget about that matter! Whether it''s out of kindness or something!" "I have already forgotten that I only care about Miss Smith. That''s all..." His eyes were as sharp as arrows, and he had been observing her expression. She lowered her eyes to avoid his prating eyes and retorted, "No!" "Since there''s none, what''s the harm in being a governess?" Beau Wright raised his eyebrows and pressed harder step by step. Daisy''s irritation and irritation were finally sessfully aroused by him. She stood up suddenly with a bit of rudeness. "No! No! I just don''t want to do it! Mr. Wright, do you understand?" Beau Wright''s thin lips curled slightly as he reminded her, "Miss Smith seems to be excited again..." "What''s the problem with my anger? Anyway, I won''t be a home tutor. I still have sses in the afternoon. Mr. Beau, please make yourselffortable!" As soon as she finished speaking, Harrit Smith picked up her bag and walked out of the private room. Within steps, the door of the private room was pushed open and Sykes Wright came in. Sykes Wright raised his eyebrows and looked at Sykes Wright. He opened his mouth and said, "Since Miss Smith doesn''t agree, it''s better not to force her. By the way, let Mr. Bob send Miss Smith back to school." However, Sykes Wright frowned and stared at Harrit Smith. "Why don''t you agree?" "I still have a lot of work to do. I don''t have time to be a home tutor." Harrit Smith looked at Sykes Wright apologetically. Then, she went around Sykes Wright and left the western restaurant... Beau Wright''s tall and thin body stood up and also walked out. However, he saw that Sykes Wright was still standing where he was. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Aren''t you leaving?" "Brother, do you believe that I have a way to make her agree?" When he came to his senses, the corners of his mouth curled into a bright smile. "I also have a lot of things to do. I don''t have time to go to school..." Obviously, Beau Wright was not very interested in his words. He looked down at the time and got on the ck Bentley. Harrit Smith returned to school. As soon as she arrived at the office, she was called away by the principal. The content of the conversation was very simple. She had to unconditionally obey the requirements of the Wrights, especially Beau Wright! When she finally left, the principal told her to hold on to Sykes Wright''s studies! Harrit Smith was a little surprised by his ttery. She felt that he was hopeless! What was even more helpless was that in the next few days, Sykes Wright didn''te to sses again, and the phone couldn''t get through. Obviously, he did it on purpose. He was already 20 years old, but when he got angry, he looked like a childish kid. She also understood why he did so. It was just because she did not promise him to be his home tutor. Harrit Smith sighed helplessly. She took out the student list, and began to search for the address written by Sykes Wright. Two dayster, it would be the final exam. He muste to school to participate in the exam! Half an hourter, She arrived at the house of the Wrights. Harrit Smith stopped in front of the door. What surprised her was that the door of the room was not locked, leaving a gap. After checking the address several times, she reached out to open the door and walked in. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After walking a few steps, Harrit Smith froze on the spot, and she felt that her feet were filled with lead... She couldn''t walk anymore. The romantic words of men and women were clearly heard... They were watching a movie... Chapter 6 The Two People Who Suddenly Getting into trouble Chapter 6 The Two People Who Suddenly Getting into trouble Suddenly, all the blood in her body flooded into her head! Harrit Smith''s lips were a little dry, and her cheeks were bright red as if they were about to drip blood. This... This... What''s going on... When she came to her senses, her only thought was to leave this ce quickly! However, when she turned around, she did not pay attention to the surroundings. "Poof!", the trash can fell to the ground and made a loud sound. Harrit Smith''s expression changed drastically. She froze on the spot! At this moment, Sykes Wright''s voice suddenly came out. "Brother, is there something making a sound?" "If you can''t keep quiet, go out now..." Then the voice sounded low and heavy. Hearing this, Harrit Smith thought for a moment and felt that... it seemed that... it was not like what she was thinking... Out of doubt and curiosity, she bypassed the Hidden Latch and walked forward quietly. As soon as she stepped into the living room, she saw the huge fluorescent screen on the opposite wall and saw it clearly. Her face flushed and her heart skipped a beat. Only then did she notice the two people on the sofa. Sykes Wright stared intently at the screen while expressing his own opinion. "Brother, look at her chest. It must be artificial, but her legs are straight and long..." It was obvious that Beau Wright had just taken a shower and still his hair was not dry. Hisfortable and casual home clothes were also long and straight, full of elegance. There was a stack of documents in front of him, and he was reading them. Keenly aware of that line of sight, the pen at his fingertips paused slightly and he looked up, his deep eyes meeting Harrit Smith "Miss Smith." As soon as he heard the words "Miss Smith", Sykes Wright turned his head reflexively. Then, his handsome face turned red in an instant. He cursed in his heart and jumped up from the sofa, trying to cover the screen in a flurry... But he can''t make it. Sykes Wright gritted his teeth anxiously, one way or the other! He rushed forward and covered Harrit Smith''s eyes with both hands, leaving no gap. He quickly asked Beau Wright for help. "Brother, hurry up!" Calmy, Beau Wright slowly hooked the remote control on the marble tea table and turned off the screen... Sykes Wright let go of his hand and said awkwardly, "I''ll make coffee first." As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared. As soon as Harrit Smith sat down on the sofa, Beau Wright''s deep voice came into her ears. "Why did From N?velDrama.Org. Miss Smith find this ce?" "This is the ce written in the section of the address." Hearing this, Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and directly shot a nce at Sykes Wright, who was walking over with coffee. Sykes Wright couldn''t help shivering. His brother must know that this is a ce he wrote, not home. Before drinking coffee, Harrit Smith looked straight at him. "The final exam will be held in a few days. What are you going to do?" Sykes Wright pursed his lips and smiled, lying without any guilt. "I still have something to do. I don''t have time to go to school." "Sykes Wright! Harrit Smith was so angry that she shouted out his full name. "Anyway, if she doesn''t agree to be a home tutor. I will never go back to school to participate in the final exam. She knows that I always keep my word!" Harrit Smith had taught him for a year, so she naturally knew what kind of person he was. In fact, today''s visit meant that she hadpromised. "Well, let''s talk about what happened just now." She changed the subject and said, "You''re already an adult at the age of 20, and it''s not that I don''t want you to see them, but that you should have the correct attitude when you look at them..." She had never talked to a man about this before. Although she pretended to be calm, her cheeks were still red. At this time, the embarrassment of Sykes Wright disappeared. He smiled and nodded. "And Mr. Wright..." Harrit Smith rolled her eyes and looked at him. "As a parent, is this how you indulge him?" "Spoil?" Did she really think that kid was an ignorant brat? Beau Wright''s eyesight swept over her andnded on her shy and serious face. His thin lips curled up yfully. Beau Wright leaned casually on the sofa, feelingzy. "You just said that it was not allowed for him to see that, but he should have the right attitude when he looked at it. I have no reason to stop him, right?" For a moment, she was at a loss for words. She took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. "Then should you provide him with the correct attitude, right?" She knew that she was not an easy person to get angry, but he could always easily trigger her anger with a few words. Beau Wright chuckled and said seriously, "What is the correct attitude? ¡° Hearing this, Harrit Smith''s eyes widened and her chest heaved with anger. Even her fluffy blood vessels could be seen clearly. She gritted her teeth. "Mr. Wright!" He was unreasonable... Beau Wright raised his eyebrows a little more. The temperature in the room was not low. Her cheeks were slightly red, and the soft yellow down jacket set off her skin, making her skin look as white and smooth as cream. The absurdity of that night suddenly appeared in her mind. Her eyes instantly darkened. Wasn''t he afraid that he would bring Sykes Wright astray? Harrit Smith gritted her teeth again. "Mr. Wright, is this how you''re educated?" He could not understand other people''s words at all and even twisted the meaning. She was so angry that she almost jumped up! Beau Wright smiled indifferently and said, "Your education seems to be nothing more than this. Hasn''t anyone told you that you should press the doorbell before entering someone else''s house?" "You..." Harrit Smith was so angry that she was speechless. It took her a long time to suppress her anger. "Mr. Wright, if you have free time, you''d better take more care of your brother... I still have sses in the afternoon, so I''ll go first!" After that, she did not stop and calmly walked out of the room. Only, the moment the door was closed, the force of her hand was hard and heavy! "Bang!" With a loud bang, Beau Wright watched the woman''s back disappear in front of his eyes. The eyes are a little yfully upturned. "Miss Smith doesn''t seem to have a good temper. She is easy to get irritated..." Sykes Wright snorted and retorted, "No! Miss Smith''s good temper is recognized by the whole school!" "Really?" Beau Wright''s attitude was casual and perfunctory, and he didn''t take his words seriously. After he sat down, Sykes Wright stretched out his hand in front of his brother''s eyes. He defended himself with a hint of showing off. "Miss Smith gave me a Christmas gift. She knitted it herself. Isn''t it very clever?" When he saw the white gloves, Beau Wright looked away a few secondster and left a few words behind. "The appearance is indeed very ugly..." Chapter 7 Who Are You? Chapter 7 Who Are You? Harrit Smith got into the car and frowned angrily. She cursed Beau Wright in her heart ten thousand times! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was already afternoon when she got home. When she pushed the door open, she saw Vera Brion sitting on the sofa in her pajamas with her legs crossed and a pile of snacks in front of her. The financial program was ying on TV. Harrit Smith nced at it inadvertently and was a little curious. "When did she be interested in finance?" Wasn''t she only interested in beauty and fashion? Hearing the sound, Vera Brion raised her head and waved at her excitedly. "Sit down and let''s watch it together." "I don''t understand, and I''m not interested in it. Just enjoy yourself." Harrit Smith put on her slippers, picked up her cup of hot water, and warmed her frozen hands which almost lost consciousness. "I''ve only finished the studies of the second year of high school, but I didn''t even make it to the end. Do you think I can understand?" Vera Brion''s face was full of indifference. "I''m looking at the person introduced this time. Beau Wright, hey, look, hees out..." She turned around and looked at the TV. The hostess in a ck suit was introducing the Companies of Wright Family The annual profits and dividends of the Companies of Wright Family and serving as the only Following that, Beau Wright''s photo was released. He was wearing a knee-length ck coat, a pair of smoke gray suit pants, and his thin lips were tightly pursed without any expression. The aura he exuded was mature and elegant. "He''s even more charming than celebrities and models. How could she be so charming?" Vera Brion clicked her tongue and sighed. "Harriet, what do you think of him?" "Just so-so," Harriet said lightly. Suddenly, an unreasonable look appeared on her face. She clenched her fists subconsciously and gritted her teeth. "Just so-so? You really don''t have good taste. He is tens of millions of times better than your useless brother who can only earn 4,000 a month. How can that be enough?" Vera Brion snorted. Harrit Smith didn''t want to argue with Vera Brion. After all, she was her sister-inw, but when she heard the word "scum", Harrit Smith finally said sarcastically, "Then why don''t you find another job yourself? Two people make more money than one person." Vera Brion sneered, "A man raising his wife is the right thing to do. A man who can''t even support his wife is a good-for-nothing." Harrit Smith took a sip of water and retorted, "When ites to women who are addicted to gambling, most of the men will be useless." Hearing this, Vera Brion became angry from embarrassment. When she was about to curse, she suddenly thought of something and her face changed. She quickly suppressed her anger and said, "Harriet, where is our property certificate?" "I don''t know. And you''d better not have any ideas about it !" After warning her, Harrit Smith ignored her and walked straight into her room. Men of totally different principles can never act together, If they don''t live together, she would never care about that kind of person! "What are you proud of? If you don''t tell me, I would find it by myself!" Vera Brion snorted behind her. When she thought of that urgent matter, her face changed a few times... Immediately, she searched it lightly in the room, and sneaked into Sophia Scott''s room, and looked around. In the room. After taking a shower, Harrit Smith called Sophia Scott"Mom, where is our property certificate?" Although Vera Brion had just asked casually, she still felt uneasy and worried. She was afraid that Vera Brion will have some bad ideas about the property certificate..." Sophia Scott was still on the train at this time, and the people around her were noisy. After finding a quiet corner, she replied, "Why do you ask this? The house property certificate is always with your father, and I don''t know much about it. Otherwise, I will ask your father." "Does my sister-inw know where it is?" "Your father didn''t even let me know. She definitely doesn''t know, what''s going on?" Hearing this, Harrit Smith felt relieved, "It''s okay. I''m just asking casually. Be careful on the way with my dad. I''m hanging up." Since mom didn''t even know where it was, Vera Brion definitely wouldn''t know. In two days, it would be December 25th, which was Christmas. After Christmas, it was New Year''s Day. After New Year''s Day, the finals of the year''s examinations would be held soon. At that time every day, she would be so busy. This year was no exception. No, she was busier this year than before because she had to be a private tutor for Sykes Wright every night. Thinking of all those things, Harrit Smith''s head seemed to be aching. Fortunately, in the past two days, when she went to the tutoring, only Sykes Wright was there, and they had never met again. Today was December 25th. The shops on both sides of the road had already been decorated. There were green Christmas trees, white snowkes, and red Santas. Harrit Smith nced at the time and urged the taxi driver anxiously, "Sir, please drive faster. I''m in a hurry!" She still had sses at one o''clock in the afternoon, but she left in a hurry in the morning and left two sets of materials behind. "Miss, I also want to drive fast, but today is Christmas. The traffic jam is so serious. How can I drive fast?" It usually only took half an hour, but today it took 50 minutes to go, which was enough to see how serious the traffic jam was. Beingte, Harrit Smith had no choice but to call Mr. Chen, wanting to change sses. Mr. Chen didn''t ask more and agreed. Harrit Smith breathed a sigh of relief. Mr. Chen''s ss was at three o''clock in the afternoon, so there was still plenty of time. When she opened the door of the courtyard, she saw arge group of people standing there. She was a little confused and asked, "Who are you?" Chapter 8 What Did I Do Wrong? Chapter 8 What Did I Do Wrong? Hearing this, the middle-aged man came over and looked at her. "Are you the former owner here?" Harrit Smith immediately got the point in his words. "What do you mean of the former master?" "That''s simple. You used to be the owner of this house, but from today on, I am the owner of this house." Said the middle-aged man. "What are you talking about? We didn''t sell this house. You must have made a mistake!" "Miss, please look at this document..." The middle-aged man handed over the document to her. Harrit Smith took the document. The more she read, the worse her face became. The man handed her a transfer contract. Both had signed and one had paid for it. At the same time, At the same time, it has been notarized and covered with a seal. Her face turned pale, Harrit Smith knew what to say at this time was useless. The only thing she could do now was to ept reality! "We haven''t found a ce to live yet. Can you give us a few more days?" From N?velDrama.Org. The only way is to dy the time. If having one more day, she can think of more ways. The middle-aged man took back the contract. "There''s nothing we can do. We also don''t have a ce to live now." "One day, just one day, okay?" Harrit Smith pleaded, "We haven''t moved our things in the house yet, and it''s not easy for you to move, right?" "Even if it''s not easy, you have to move house. Should we stay out at night? Miss, you don''t worry about us. You''d better think about where to deal with those things! I was just about to call you, but you came back in time." As she spoke, she saw a few employees of a movingpany walking out and carrying the bed in her room. How could she find a ce to put these things so suddenly? Gritting her teeth, she begged the middle-aged man and said, "You see, I really haven''t found a ce. Otherwise, can you make room for me to put things first? I promise I''ll move out tomorrow, okay?" Looking at her, the middle-aged man''s thought twice, and finally said, "Well, but you must move away tomorrow!" "Of course!" It was already three o''clock when she helped to sort out all the things in the room. It was time for ss. However, Harrit Smith didn''t want to look at the time now. She called Vera Brion, and she was full of anger in her heart But the sweet female voice reminded her that no one answered. Please dialter. She had called five times in total. Vera Brion must have deliberately refused! Harrit Smith''s chest fluctuated violently. She gritted her teeth and typed a text message, "Are you still busy?" "My brother just called me and said that because of the New Year, his sry and bonus for this month were paid in advance. The money has been transferred to my ount and he left me $300 to buy a Christmas gift. The rest is for you. If you don''t call back, you don''t me me for keeping it alone. In addition, should you treat me your sister-inw to a meal?" After typing, she even added a smiling face behind the text message, but the joints of the hand have turned white. At the same time In the room surrounded by smoke, Vera Brion was ying bridge. When she heard the sound of a text message, she took out her mobile phone and browsed it. Then, Vera Brion cursed in a low voice and called Harrit Smith back. She gently said, "Harriet, I just saw your text message. Didn''t you always say that you wanted to eat hot pot some time ago? Then I''ll wait for you at Baker Road. Well, I''ll hang up. Hurry up..." After hanging up the phone, left the bridge game in her hand and went to Baker Road where a new hot pot restaurant was opened. After waiting at the restaurant for about 20 minutes, she finally saw Harrit Smith getting out of the taxi. Suddenly, Vera Brion stepped on her high heels and greeted with a smile Harrit Smith, "You finally arrive." However, the moment Harrit Smith saw Vera Brion, her eyes were full of anger. Turning around, she raised her hand, used all her strength, and pped Vera Brion''s face fiercely! As expected, this p was exhausted. Vera Brion was beaten back several steps. The heels of high- heeled shoes were crooked, and she fell to the ground. The passers-by were stunned at first. They gathered together and watched them with relish. Vera Brion, who didn''t have any precautions, was stunned. It took a while to make sense. At this time, she realized that Harrit Smith was deliberately seducing her. Vera Brion cursed Harrit Smith in her heart. She stood up from the ground and covered her swollen face with her hands. She pretended to be innocent and looked at Harrit Smith. "Harriet, what are you doing?" Harrit Smith looked at her coldly and wished she could give her another two ps. She said, "Stop pretending" Her patience has finally reached its extreme. She could no longer endure it! "Am I pretending? What do you mean? Why can''t I understand?" Vera Brion shook her head in the grievance. The gazes of the passers-by all fell on Harrit Smith. They pointed at her and used her. But Harrit Smith didn''t pay attention to anyone. All she could see was Vera Brion without any reason and calm. "I really don''t understand. Did I do something wrong?" Vera Brion was still pretending. Hearing this, Harrit Smith rushed forward and grabbed her hair hard. She raised her hand and pped her twice mercilessly. "Do you still need me to remind you of what you''ve done?" She had never done anything to anyone. Vera Brion was the first one. She wanted nothing more than to strangle her to death! Lowering her voice, Vera Brion sneered sarcastically. Only them could hear that. "yes, I did it. Harrit Smith, you can kill me now, or I''ll make you regret it!" Not only did she admit his mistake, but she was also so arrogant! Harrit Smith''sst trace of reason finally disappeared, and she vented the anger in her heart with cruel hands against Vera Brion. Without fighting back, Vera Brion just endured it, but there was a sneer at her mouth. There were more and more pedestrians around, and even the traffic was blocked. Finally, someone couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted, "Call the police! If this continues, someone will die! Call the police quickly!" Hearing this, Vera Brion shouted, "Help! A teacher wants to hurt me! She hit people on the street!" Hearing this, the pedestrians felt even more disgusted with Harrit Smith. As a teacher, how could she beat others in public? After a while, the police car stopped. Two policemen got out of the car and asked, "What''s going on?" Everyone pointed at Harrit Smith and said, "She''s a teacher. How dare she hit people on the street? The victim definitely didn''t even pay it back. We can testify!" The police stepped forward. The two of them grabbed Harrit Smith''s arm and said, "Bring them back to the Police Station! Everyone, get out of here!" Harrit Smith had not returned to normal. She struggled and wriggled hard, shouted, "let go! let me go!" How could the police listen to her? They take her directly to the police car, together with Vera Brion and the witnesses. Not far away. In the ck Land Rover, Beau Wright narrowed his eyes slightly. The scene just now hadpletely fallen into his eyes. It''s not that he wanted to see it, but that the traffic has caused congestion. It''s impossible to move forward, so he can only be forced to enjoy a farce, he also witnessed the fierceness of that girl. "Mr. Wright, are we going back to thepany or the apartment now?" The traffic was finally evacuated, and the driver breathed a sigh of relief. "The apartment." Beau Wright withdrew his calm eyes without any emotion. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 At the police station. The police were sitting in front of the desk, with Harrit Smith, Vera Brion, and witnesses sitting opposite them in turn. "Say it again from the beginning." The policeman on the left pointed at the witness. The witness nodded and then told the whole in detail. During this period, Vera Brion sobbed lightly, and her shoulders shook as well. She showed off her grievances to the fullest. She looked very pitiful. At this time, Harrit Smith had regained her senses. She nced at Vera Brion''s performance from her eye and felt that it was extremely ironic. As the saying goes, a person needs a clean reputation to survive. How can Vera Brion do that? "Excuse me, when can I leave?" Sitting in a chair, Harrit Smith looked at the policeman who was flipping through documents and asked anxiously. The policeman raised his head and said, "Miss, as a public teacher, do you think you can leave today?" Hearing this, Vera Brion gloated. She was as happy as a blooming flower, making her arrogant again. "You beat her up in public, and they all have evidence. Besides, you should be detained for ten days for breaking thew for public security." The policeman who had just made the statement walked up to her All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. with a frown and said with a serious face. The most important problem now was to get out of here first. Harrit Smith frowned and said calmly, "I''ll apply for further administrative detention!" The two policemen looked at each other and nodded. "Okay." Harrit Smith was overjoyed and finally rxed. "How long could I leave?" "Half an hour." Although Vera Brion did not know what it meant to get rid of the administrative detention, after hearing that she could leave in half an hour, she began to act again. "Are you letting her go now? It''s not the first time that she has beaten me up. She usually hits me now and then. Because we''re family and we''re afraid of making a fool of our family, we''ve been holding back. But I didn''t expect her to be even worse. Are you really going to let her go? I''m so scared!" "Are you a criminal?" The policeman paused the pen in his hand and nced at Harrit Smith. "Ask for rejection..." Harrit Smith suddenly stood up. She was so excited that everyone in the police station could hear her voice. "I''m not a criminal. Why do you only listen to her? You have to provide evidence for everything. Where is your evidence?" "The witness is not here." The policeman pointed at Vera Brion who had not left yet. And then he put Harrit Smith who was in a state of extreme agitation in the police station... "You''ll be detained for ten days! Humph! Let''s see how you''ll be in front of me!" Vera Brion snorted coldly and left with satisfaction. There was heating in the police station, but she felt no warmth. However, Harrit Smith''s heart was cold. It was as cold as a stone, and she couldn''t warm it no matter how hard she tried. It was true that she was too impulsive today and lost her mind. She thought that Vera Brion was just addicted to gambling and waszy, but she had never expected that Vera Brion would be so cruel! As a family, Vera Brion had deliberately framed her in prison. The most vicious is women''s heart was right! She sneered and sat there quietly. From now on, she wouldn''t be soft-hearted to Vera Brion, because that kind of person was not worth treating with kindness! Her phone was confiscated, her parents were traveling, and her brother was still working in another province. There was no one to bail her out. She also promised to move out those things tomorrow. Now that she was trapped here, would the Moreover, Sykes Wright was still waiting for her to teach... Harrit Smith was a little anxious. *** It was already eight o''clock in the evening, but Miss Smith hadn''te to ss yet. Sykes Wright looked at the stereoscopic quartz watch in the living room and then looked at the apartment door with hope. Miss Smith always kept her word. As long as she agreed, she would definitely do it. Even if she couldn''te, she would call him in advance. There had not been a phone call, which meant that she woulde... At this moment, the door of the apartment was pushed open from the outside. Sykes Wright''s face suddenly lit up, and his voice became lighter. "Miss Smith..." It wasn''t Harrit Smith who came in, but Beau Wright. He walked forward with his long legs and casually threw his ck coat on the sofa with his big hand. He looked up, nced at Sykes Wright, and sat down on the sofazily. "The way you wee Miss Smith is very warm..." He sat down on the sofa in disappointment. Without saying anything, he kept staring at the watch. It was already 8:30 p.m., why hadn''t Miss Smithe yet? Beau Wright untied his tie, which had been tied up for a whole day. He was only wearing a gray shirt, and his strong chest muscles made the shirt full and shape. He turned sideways and nced at Sykes Wright. He said in a low voice, "Go and rest. Your Miss Smith won''te today..." Hearing this, Sykes Wright immediately turned around and asked, "Why?" "She''s in the police station now." Beau Wright said lightly, flipping through the documents on the tea table with his slender fingers. Being Shocked, Sykes Wright couldn''t help but be more confused. "Why is she in the police station? And why do you know?" Beau Wright didn''t raise his head, and his voice was still indifferent. He crossed his legs on the tea table and said, "I happened to see it." At this time, Sykes Wright was anxious andined, "Since you have already seen it, why don''t you bring her out?" "Who is she to me?" Beau Wright''s thin lips twitched without any emotion. He nced at his side with dignity that could not be ignored. "Go back to your room and rest. If you disturb me again, you will go back to the old house by yourself." As Sykes Wright heard that, he did not say anything else. He did not dare to go against his brother and reluctantly walked towards the room. When the door lock was locked, something suddenly urred to him and his eyes flickered. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 In the study, the sudden ringing of his phone broke the silence. Beau Wright picked up the phone and said in a deep voice, "Hello?" No one knew what the person on the other end of the line said. Beau Wright slowly frowned and clenched his big hands between his eyebrows, feeling very helpless. Julia Iotapa was also helpless, "I know, after all, she is the head teacher and family teacher of the Sykes. Sykes is a hard nut to crack. You should go." "Okay, mom, I see. You should have a rest..." Beau Wright answered in a low voice and hung up the phone. Sykes Wright, who had been hiding behind the door to eavesdrop, smiled. But the next second, he quickly closed the door. Because he saw his brother''s cold eyes. It''s really scary! However, he was truly left with no choice. He didn''t dare to go against his brother, so he could only take action from his mother. *** In the police station. Harrit Smith was not sleepy at all. She sat there and her mind was wandering. "Harrit Smith, who is Harrit Smith?" Suddenly, a loud female''s voice rang out. She was slightly stunned. Although she was a little confused, she still answered and stood up. "It''s me." The middle-aged policewoman stared at her several times, and then muttered in a low voice, "I don''t know what virtue you have umted in yourst life to be so lucky!" The voice was too low, so Harrit Smith didn''t hear it clearly. The middle-aged policewoman had already opened the prison door and said, "You can go now." Can I go out? Where can I go? Being confused, she followed behind the middle-aged policewoman. But she never thought that she would be taken to the director''s office, where there were two people. The man opposite her was obviously the director, who was wearing a police uniform. The handsome man with his back to her was wearing a ck coat, who was elegant and arrogant. But why did she feel so familiar with this back? Harrit Smith stared at his back for three seconds, and then her eyes suddenly widened. "Why?" Why? How could it be him? "I will take her away," Beau said lightly. "Okay, I''m sorry to bother you sote. In fact, you just need to give me a call." The director''s words were full of ttery. Beau Wright put out the cigarette with his slender fingers, turned around, and walked out of the room. Harrit Smith pursed her lips and stood there in shock. She couldn''t figure out what happened! When they brushed past each other, Beau Wright stopped, turned around, and raised his eyebrows slightly. "You''re not leaving?" "Let''s go." Harrit Smith quickly raised her head and immediately replied. Beau Wright nodded, nced at her, and took the lead. Harrit Smith had thought about it thousands of times, but she didn''t expect that he would take her out! Step by step closely behind him, she stared at his broad and sturdy back. She bit her lips, and her thoughts drifted away. "Why did hee here to take me out?" The ck Land Rover was parked by the side of the road. "Get in the car." After saying it, Beau Wright opened the passenger seat door. In the evening, the sky suddenly changed again. A cold wind was blowing. She reached out and rubbed her frozen face. When she saw the pair of smoke-gray gloves in the bag, she quickly shouted at the tall and straight figure. "Wait a minute, Mr. Wright!" Beau Wright didn''t know how many times he stopped tonight, and there was a slight impatience between his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?" She stepped forward and handed him the gloves. "Thank you, Mr. Wright." Beau Wright reached out his hand to take it. His eyes fell on it. The color and style were different from that of the Sykes, but it was obvious that it was hand-knitted. His deep eyes looked at her with a yful look, and his thin lips curled slightly. "Give each man around All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. you a pair of gloves. Is this your special hobby?" "What?" Harrit Smith asked in confusion. She didn''t understand what he meant. Beau Wright didn''t know if she was pretending or really confused, and he was not interested in continuing the previous topic. He casually put the gloves into his coat and said, "Get in the car." "..." She looked at his back with even more confusion. Then she went to another side and got in the car. Harrit Smith sat down and fastened her seat belt. She quickly took out her phone and dialed Lucas Smith''s number. But the next second, she frowned. Cell phone unexpectedly at this time in arrears fee! Feeling helpless, she forced herself to turn around and said embarrassingly, "Mr. Wright, can you lend me your cell phone? My cell phone is in arrears fee." Hearing this, Beau Wright''s expression did not change. He still looked forward, turned the steering wheel to the left, and handed over the phone with the other hand. "Thank you!" Harrit Smith was extremely grateful. After a while, the call went through. "Lucas, where are you now?" "I am still in Los Angeles. What''s wrong?" "Do you know that Vera Brion sold the house?" Lucas Smith was shocked. "She sold it? When did it happen?" Harrit Smith gritted her teeth and said, "It happened in thest two days. Our parents wrote your name on the property ownership certificate. If there was without your appearance, your ID card, and your signature, how could the house have been sold? Where are you now?" "I''m really in Los Angeles. I''m still working now. Let''s talk about it after I get off work!" Harrit Smith tightly gripped the phone and adjusted her breathing. "Lucas Smith, is your work more important than our house?" "The house has been sold. What else can we do? " Taking a deep breath, Harrit Smith suppressed the raging anger. "You should get the money back!" "Do you think it''s possible to get the money back from her? It''s totally out of the question "I warn you that our mother can''t stand any stimtion because of the high blood pressure. Before they "Dear Harrit, don''t make fun of me. That house will cost $1,500,000, and double the penalty fee is $3,000,000. I''m just a worker. I leave $1,000 for myself every month and the rest is handed over to Vera Brion. I don''t have a dor in my card!" "What do you think we should do?" Lucas Smith answered naturally, "Harrit, you are a government functionary and the house in your school has been built. You have the housing provident fund. With your savings and our parents'' savings, we can pay the down payment. As for the house, just sell it." All of a sudden, all the blood in her body rushed to her head. Harrit Smith was so angry that her eyes were nk for a while. Shepletely forgot the people around her and swore at the phone. "Lucas Smith, why don''t you go to hell?" The arm on the steering wheel paused slightly, and Beau Wright turned around to look at her in surprise. Lucas Smith''s chest rose and fell up and down in anger. Her face turned red, especially her small mouth, which was even redder and sparkled. His mouth opened and closed, which was fascinating. A dark light shed across Beau Wright''s eyes, and his eyes became deeper and deeper... Chapter 11 Mr. Wright, Please Pay attention to Your Action Chapter 11 Mr. Wright, Please Pay attention to Your Action Harrit Smith hadn''t been so angry when she didn''t have the call! Lucas Smith was good for nothing. His only role was to obey Vera Brion! If he was in front of her now, she would have beaten him to death. As a man, Lucas had no sense of responsibility at all! It was also at this time that Harrit Smith remembered that she had pulled her wallet when she was moving things at noon. Now she was without a dor, and there was no ce to stay at night! Thinking of this, she quickly called Lavinia George and Senya. But they both had something to do and left the country. Hanging up the phone, Harrit Smith became weak. This was how Christmas was spent this year. Taking a deep breath, she looked up, but her eyes collided with Beau Wright''s eyes which were as deep as the sea. Her body trembled slightly, and she handed over the phone. "Mr. Wright, I am very sorry." "It doesn''t matter." Beau Wright said and nced at her red and tender lips again, with his eyes shing. In the dreary car, only the sound of breathing could be heard. Harrit Smith felt a little depressed and casually found a topic to talk about. "How did Sykes know that I was locked up in the police station?" Beau Wright''s thin lips curved into a yful smile. "It''s me who came to save Miss Smith. What does it have to do with Sykes?" "I have no friendship with you. You wouldn''t save me for no reason. He must have asked you toe." Without thinking, Harrit Smith knew the reason. Beau Wright looked at her with a smile and deep eyes. "After spending the night together, don''t you N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. think our rtionship is deeper?" She shivered and woke up from her shock. She red at the man in annoyance. "It''s just a one-night stand. I don''t have the charm to ask Mr. Wright to save me, do I?" Beau Wright was never short of women in Tranton. Whether the women with big breasts or thin hips. As long as he wanted, women would fly forward like moths. Harrit Smith always liked to be down-to-earth, instead of doing those empty dreams. People must recognize reality. Beau Wright''s Adam''s apple moved slightly as if he was recalling something. "Actually, Miss Smith, you''re pretty good..." He... All of a sudden, Harrit Smith felt her cheeks burning. She was shocked and angry. "Mr. Wright, are you teasing me now?" "No..." His deep voice paused for a moment, but his answer was serious. "No, I''m not teasing the teacher..." His voice was already deep, but when he said the word "tease", his voice became even more hoarse, making one''s heart itch. Harriet Smith was shocked and her warning tone changed. "Mr. Wright!" As soon as she finished speaking, the deep voice overshadowed hers. "Do you want to know what it means to tease is?" "What do you want to do?" Harriet Smith frowned. She couldn''t understand his words. Suddenly, Beau Wright leaned forward and approached her. The dangerous aura was getting closer and closer... Harriet Smith held her breath and looked at Beau Wright nervously, not daring to speak... The next second, his big hand grabbed the back of her head and pressed forward, his thin lips directly attached to her lips. She was stunned on the spot. Then she reacted and bit his lips hard. While he was in pain, she quickly pushed him away. "Beau! Wright!" Harriet Smith felt weak and dizzy. She shrank away from him toward the side of the window. However, Beau Wright raised his eyebrows and raised his thin lips slightly. Why can''t I flirt with the teachers? "Isn''t it interesting?" After a long while, he looked back at her flushed cheeks and saidzily. "It''s just a joke, Miss Smith..." "Is there anyone who can joke like this?" Harriet Smith looked at him angrily and warily. She turned around and stopped talking to him! The car drove slowly all the way until it reached the gate of the Wrights. Harriet Smith felt relieved. She was about to get out of the car, and suddenly a pair of hands reached out! Chapter 12 Sorry, I misunderstood you Chapter 12 Sorry, I misunderstood you Having learned the precedent, Harriet Smith grabbed the big hand with one hand and scolded angrily, "What are you going to do?" Her fair hands were very soft and thin. He held her hand tightly, which inexplicably aroused the heart of Beau Wright. Beau Wright''s eyes were deep and his voice was low. "What do you think I''m doing now, Miss Smith?" Harriet Smith''s voice squeezed out from the gaps between her teeth! "I hope you don''t do those ambiguous actions again, Mr. Wright! Otherwise, I will really be rude!" Hearing that, Beau Wright moved forward bit by bit. Harriet Smith gritted her teeth and quickly leaned back to avoid him. There were seats behind her. Even if she tried to hide, where could she hide? As a result, her whole body was trapped between the seat and his male body. Their faces were close to each other, and their lips were almost touching. Beau Wright''s voice instantly turned hoarse. "Miss Smith, why did I try to flirt with you? Huh?" Her face was full of the hot air he sprayed. Harriet Smith leaned back and trembled all over. She gritted her teeth and said, "You''re trying to flirt with me now!" "Really?" Beau Wright pressed down with his slender fingers, only to hear a click. "It''s unbuckled." "What?" Harriet Smith looked at him in confusion, but he gestured for her to look at her chest. She looked down her chest and then noticed the seat belt. He had just...... Just untying her seatbelt ...... Instantly, her cheeks were hot and red as if they were about to drip blood! She wished there was a rat hole in the car for her to get in! Embarrassed! What a shame! She had never been so humiliated in her life! Beau Wright let go of her hand and raised his eyebrows. "Don''t you owe me an apology for misinterpreting my conduct, Miss Smith?" This time it was really her fault. Harriet Smith had nothing to say. She blushed and said softly, "I''m sorry!" However, Beau Wright was still a little dissatisfied. "Why say sorry?" Harriet Smith took a deep breath and changed the subject. "Mr. Wright, we''re home." He sat still and said, "Miss Smith, since you''ve said it, shouldn''t you say it more clearly?" In an instant, all the anger rushed up, she controlled her anger and gnashed her teeth. "I''m really sorry that I misunderstood that Mr. Wright for trying toe on to me!!" "It''s good that you feel sorry..." Beau Wright raised his eyebrows, opened the car door, and walked down, followed by Harriet Smith, who was full of anger and shame... The two of them arrived at the apartment one after the other. Sykes Wright had been waiting in the living room for a long time. When he saw Harriet Smith, he immediately smiled. Beau Wright''s deep eyes deliberately swept over Sykes Wright. He immediately straightened his back and sat up straight. A cold snort came from his thin lips. He casually threw his ck coat on the sofa and walked into the room. As soon as Beau Wright disappeared, Sykes Wright breathed a sigh of relief. There was some worry in his voice. "Miss, why are you put in the police station?" "There are some things that can''t be exined clearly in a few words." Harriet Smith said. Sykes Wright shrugged his shoulders and stopped asking. His handsome face was full of confidence as he said, "Got it. Everyone will be impulsive. A teacher is also a human and no exception... Growling..." However, before she could finish her words, a sound came from her stomach. Harriet Smith frowned. There was nothing for a whole day, and she felt a little hungry at this time, so she asked Sykes Wright what he wanted to eat. Sykes Wright said that he wanted to eat pizza. He didn''t have pizza on Christmas day, so he wanted to eat pizza today. Harriet Smith smiled. After all, she had been blessed by Sykes Wright to be able toe out today. Just treat it as thank him! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After taking a shower, Beau Wright changed into casual homewear with some water dripping from his hair. As soon as he walked out of the room, he heard a crisp sound, as if someone was cutting something. When she stepped into the living room, she saw Harriet Smith cutting the ham with a knife in her hand, while Sykes Wright was there watching her. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Sykes Wright turned around with a smile on his handsome face. "Beau, your teacher is making pizza." Harriet Smith didn''t look back, but she was still cutting the ham. She raised her eyebrows slightly, but Beau Wright didn''t say anything. His eyes just swept across her back, and then he sat on the sofa and turned on the TV to watch financial news. He looked away. So Harriet Smith breathed a sigh of relief and focused on making pizza. The oven was preheated and she put the pizza in. After a while, she took out the pizza, thought about it, and divided it into three pieces. Seeing this, Sykes Wright curled his lips and said in a low voice, "My brother doesn''t eat pizza with ham. He dislikes ham for its taste." Hearing this, Harriet Smith''s hand paused. The man had a picky mouth! Then she chopped up the parsley and ced it with the bacon. She made another pizza and put it in the oven. As expected, the high-end apartment had its advantages. There was arge supermarket chain downstairs, which has fruits, vegetables, meat, everything. She bought ham and bacon, as well as some parsley. She wasn''t nning on adding parsley. However, she did not expect it to be of other use now. After all the pizzas were prepared, Sykes Wright brought them to the table. Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and looked at him. Sykes Wright shrugged his shoulders and said, "Miss Smith originally made a pizza with ham. She heard that you didn''t eat the ham, so she made a bacon pizza. You''re being well treated! I''m really envious!" He frowned. During the whole process, he didn''t say a word, and there was a hint of exploration in his eyes. Harriet Smith put down the te and looked up at Beau Wright''s eyes. She was startled, but magnanimous: "I really appreciate Mr. Wright today!" "You should be thanking me!" His voice was low and hoarse, and his thin lips curled slightly. He picked up the cutlery and ate gracefully. "Beau, is it delicious?" Sykes Wright asked. Hearing this, she became inexplicably curious and felt a little nervous. Although she pretended to be eating pizza all the time, she could not help ncing at him. Beau Wright''s sight fell on her face. Her red cheeks were stained with flour. It was not funny at all, but very attractive... His eyes sparkled. He took a bite of the pizza and said, "It''s not bad..." Harriet Smith was already satisfied to be able to hear these words from that picky mouth. However, the way he looked at her was like he was looking at prey. She lowered her head and avoided him. Looking away, Beau Wright ate the pizza elegantly and unhurriedly, not even the crumbs left. He got up and was about to leave with his long legs when he seemed to recall something and said, "Miss Smith, if you don''t have a ce to stay tonight, you can live here. But you must clean up the pile of things in the kitchen." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harriet Smith''s looked up with a shudder, unexpected and grateful. The next morning. Harriet Smith woke up at 6:30 a.m. as usual. It was already seven o''clock after washing up. When she walked into the living room, she saw Sykes Wright sitting on the sofa and asked, "Where is your brother?" After all, I should say thanks in person for taking me in for the night. Sykes Wright was still yawning, half asleep. "He went for a run, as is his habit..." There seemed to be a faint sense of loss lingering in her heart. Harriet Smith spoke to Sykes Wright a few more words, asked him to say thanks to his brother on her behalf, and left the apartment... Chapter 13 Lets Sign a Contract Chapter 13 Let''s Sign a Contract Walking on the cold street, Harriet Smith felt that her ears were almost frozen. It was surprisingly cold today! The phone vibrated. It was a message from Sophia Scott, Harriet''s mother, who said that they had already traveled back and the train arrived at 10 o''clock in the morning. After hanging up the phone, she went to school in a hurry. Yesterday, it happened so suddenly without asking for leave. She must have to deal with the aftermath! The principal was reasonable and just warned her to be careful in the future. She agreed one by one. She took another day off, and the principal did not say anything and agreed. After breakfast, Harriet Smith went to the train station in a hurry. The train was temporarilyte. It took 40 minutes to see them. When they got closer, she could hear Sophia Scott''sint. "The train iste every time. My waist is in pain now." Henry Smith just smiled and said, "I asked you to take the high-speed train, but you refused. The treatment of spending more than half of the money is different. It''s fast, the environment is good and Harriet Smith took the suitcase from Henry Smith and supported Sophia Scott with one hand. "Mom and Dad, let''s go to the KFC next to us. I have something to tell you." She didn''t intend to tell her parents about the house. After all, they were old and in poor health. She was afraid that they couldn''t bear it. But now Lucas Smith couldn''t count on him at all. She couldn''t solve it alone, so she could only tell the truth. After ordering three cups of coffee, Harriet Smith hesitated for a moment before telling them what Vera From N?velDrama.Org. Brion had done. Upon hearing that the house had been sold, Sophia Scott''s body shook due to the impact. Henry Smith, who was standing by the side, quickly supported her, and his face and breathing became heavy. After a long while, Henry Smith said, "Forget it!" "Dad!!" Harriet Smith couldn''t believe what she had heard! "That house was bought by your grandfather for your brother, and your brother''s name was written on the property ownership certificate. He can do whatever he wants." Harriet Smith''s breathing became rapid. "Dad, look what Vera Brion did! Are you so indulgent that you don''t care?" "What am I supposed to do? I can teach my son a lesson, but what about the daughter-inw?" Henry Smith let out a long sigh. "When your brother married her, I didn''t agree. In the end, they eloped and sought death. I couldn''t even control them back then, let alone now." "So, just pretend that nothing happened?" Harriet Smith felt that it was absurd! "Your brother only listens to Vera Brion, and now that she sold the house, he won''t even say a word. " Henry Smith looked at Harriet Smith and said, "How could I not know her personality? To be honest, I''m not counting on her supporting your mother and me in old age. Now that the house has been sold and she has taken the money. In the future, we will live together. And they will live together. I never count on your brother ..." Harriet Smith was so angry that her nails had sunk into the tender flesh in her palms, but what could she do? "Once Vera Brion takes the money, you''ll never get it back!!" "Dad, I agree. I can also find a house, but I have one request!" "Harriet, go ahead." "Vera Brion will definitelye again. At that time, if she dares to step into the house, I will dozen her all over the ground search tooth. Neither of you can stop me, and neither of you can protect her!" She gritted her teeth, saying word by word. Henry Smith and Sophia Scott nodded in agreement. Harriet Smith suppressed the raging mes in her chest and called Miss Farson, asking Miss Farson to help find a suite. Unexpectedly, the call was just in time. Miss George said there is a house for rent next door, so she would call thendlord to ask. Harriet Smith had been to Miss George''s house before, so she naturally knew the structure, size, and traffic condiction, so she immediately agreed. After a while, the price was settled. The only thing have to do was to sign the contract and hand in the money. She asked her parents to move things first, and she went to see thendlord with Miss George to do the rest. After asking for leave, Miss George hurried to the cafe where Harriet Smith was waiting. "Don''t you have a house? Why are you in such a hurry to rent a house now? Do you want to move out and live here by yourself?" Harriet Smith shook her head with a wry smile and told Grace George the whole story. Hearing this, Grace George suddenly understood. She was also very angry with Vera Brion''s behavior, but she felt more helpless. Every family has its own hard nut to crack! "Let''s go and see the house." Half an hourter. Harriet Smith looked around the room several times. There were no cracks or any signs of damage. Thendlord stood behind her and said, "Miss, don''t worry. This house is very good. If I hadn''t gone abroad to take care of my son, I would never have rented it out!" Nodding, she turned around and said, "Let''s sign the contract." After signing the contract and paying the bill, Henry Smith and Sophia Scott happened to have brought everything here. The four of them were busy tidying up the room. When they were all finished, it was already six o''clock. It was already dark in the short days of December. Sophia Scott had prepared the food and insisted on keeping Grace George for dinner. Since she couldn''t refuse, Grace George agreed with a smile. As soon as she sat down at the dining table, her cell phone rang. It was Grace''s phone. She answered, "Hello?" Nobody knew what the other side said. Her face turned pale in an instant, without a trace of red. Even her hand holding the chopsticks was shaking slightly. Looking at Grace George''s action, Harriet Smith couldn''t help frowning. She was a little worried and wanted to know what was going on. "Sorry, I have something urgent to do now. Thank you for your hospitality." As soon as she finished speaking, Harriet Smith got up and was about to leave. Harriet Smith quickly grabbed her hand and got up. "Let''s go together." Grace George hesitated for a moment and nodded. It was not until they sat in the taxi that Harriet Smith asked, "What happened? Why do you look so pale?" Covering her face with both hands, Grace George slowly said, "My brother got drunk in the bar and got into trouble. Now he is fighting with someone." Harriet Smith asked the taxi driver to drive faster and then called Sykes Wright. She was afraid that she couldn''t teach today. After a while, the phone was connected. She said directly, "Sykes, I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t teach you today. You don''t need to wait for me." "Miss Smith''s private life is quite busy..." At the other end, the voice was very low and deep, with the maism of a mature man... However, she was stunned, and her heart beat faster in an instant. She couldn''t help pursuing her slightly dry lips and said in one go, "Mr. Wright, please tell Sykes for me. That''s it. I''ll hang up now!" Hanging up the phone, she took a deep breath to calm down her beating heart. Chapter 14 Theres Something important to Talk about Chapter 14 There''s Something important to Talk about In the Charmed Bar. As soon as Harriet Smith apanied Grace George came in, they saw Eric George lying on the ground! Eric George was holding his belly and groaning. He was in so much pain that he rolled on the ground. Luis Moulton, a middle-aged man in his forties, was sitting on the sofa in front of him. He had a fat head and big ears, and a thick gold chain around his neck. He crossed his legs and cursed, "Damn it! How dare you mess with my woman? If I don''t chop you up today, my name is not Luis Moulton!" As soon as she walked in, Harriet Smith heard these dirty words. She immediately felt sick! Especially when she saw the greasy face and belly which was almost bursting out of the shirt on the sofa, she felt even more disgusted... Seeing her brother like a drowned mouse lying on the ground, Grace George''s legs went limp and she almost knelt down. "How can you let my brother go?" Luis Moulton smiled, revealing his yellow teeth. "Didn''t I just say that my woman has a gigolo boy, your brother, behind my back? I''m a cuckold now, so he''s gonna have a hard time! Let''s beat him!" As soon as he gave the order, the assistants beside him stepped forward together and stopped in front of Eric George. Grace George gritted her teeth and stepped forward. "I''ll kneel down for you. Can you let my brother go?" If these people really did it, her brother would definitely be disabled! "You didn''t even kneel. How can I let your brother go?" Luis Moulton took a drag on the cigarette and exhaled white smoke. Grace George moved her legs. Just as she was about to kneel down, Harriet Smith reached out and grabbed her. She took a step forward and looked at Luis Moulton, being neither humble nor pushy. "Even if she kneels, you won''t let go of her brother, will you?" Luis Moulton raised his eyebrows and looked at Harriet Smith seriously. "It seems that there is still a smart person." Harriet Smith said calmly, "It takes two to make a quarrel like that. With all due respect, a woman who is kept by a man but kept another man must not be a good woman. Even if she didn''t have Eric George, she would have kept another man. Eric George is just a scapegoat. Don''t you think it''s boring for you to be so angry about such a woman?" Luis Moultonughed loud. The anger in his heart dissipated a little, and he was a little interested. "What''s your name?" "How can an ordinary girl attract Mr. Moulton?" Harriet Smith naturally knew what he was thinking. Luis Moulton was getting more and more interested. "The ordinary girl is good. It''s not bad to change the style asionally." "The freshness is only temporary. The ordinary girl are nd and tasteless. There is nothing interesting." Harriet Smith calmly changed the topic and said, "Mr. Moulton is a magnanimous man. Besides, you have taught Eric George a lesson. Can you let him go?" "Since you have already said so... How about this? you drink five sses with me, and I will let him go!" Harriet Smith stared at his face and said, "Mr. Moulton is both straightforward and trustworthy. I agree with you." Hearing this, Grace George held Harriet''s hand nervously. Shaking her head, Harriet Smith took the ss from Luis Moulton, raised her head, closed her eyes, and drank it all in one breath. After five sses in a row, she felt as if her throat was on fire. She felt her head was heavy and her feet were light. Luis Moulton did keep his promise. He let go of Eric George and looked at Harriet Smith with a malicious smile. "I haven''t finished my words yet. After drinking five sses, you have to make love with me, so I''ll let you go. Otherwise, you can''t save yourself after you save Eric George!" "You''re shameless!" Harriet Smith shook her head and tried her best to keep herself awake. "So what if I''m shameless?" Taking a step forward, Luis Moulton reached out to pinch her chin and looked her up and down. "You have rosy lips and white teeth. You are also a beautiful ordinary girl." "Let me go!" Harriet Smith twisted her body and struggled, but how could a woman''s strength bepared to a man''s? Grace George also hurried forward to help, but was stopped by Luis Moulton''s assistants and could not take a step forward. Luis Moulton pulled Harriet Smith into his arms and walked forward. But just as he took several steps, azy and casual voice drifted over. "Miss Smith, did you ask for leave and skip your private tutor''s ss just to drink with a man?" The sudden voice stunned everyone and they all looked over. Luis Moulton was shocked and immediately went up to him. "Mr. Wright, what can I do for you?" Beau Wright didn''t look at him. His eyes fell on Harriet Smith''s back and he said lightly, "It seems to be very lively here." "Someone doesn''t know the rules, so I taught him a lesson. I didn''t disturb Mr. Wright, did I?" Luis Moulton said tteringly, "I''ll pay for all the expenses Mr. Wright spent." No matter in business or political circles, who wouldn''t show respect to Beau Wright? "Are we very familiar with each other?" Beau Wright''s tone was cold. He walked up to Harriet Smith and said, "Miss Smith, are you going to stay here to drink or go back with me?" Harriet Smith''s body swayed, but her eyes lit up when she saw the familiar figure. She quickly nodded. Although her words were not very clear, they were particrly urgent! "Go... back..." How could he let go of the yummy meat that had already reached his mouth? Luis Moulton was unwilling to give up. He struggled and said, "Mr. Wright, I still have something to talk about with Miss Smith." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Is it very important?" ncing at Luis Moulton, Beau Wright opened his thin lips and said in a low voice. A chill ran down his spine! Luis Moulton shivered and quickly changed his mind. "It''s nothing important." "Since it isn''t. I''ll take her away." Beau Wright said casually and hooked his hand at Harriet Smith. "Why are you still standing there?" "Go... I''ll go now!" Harriet Smith took a step forward excitedly and followed Beau Wright out. Chapter 15 Mr. Wright, I Dont Have Time Chapter 15 Mr. Wright, I Don''t Have Time A momentter. Grace George helped Eric George to the back seat and then helped Harriet Smith, who was drunk, sit in the passenger seat. "The address?" He asked Grace George, who was sitting in the back seat. "Happiness Community." Grace George answered in a hurry. The ck Land Rover started. The car was silent except for the sound of a few people breathing. Harriet Smith was so drunk that her head was very ufortable, as if it was going to explode. Her stomach was rolling. She closed her eyes and said weakly, "Can you open the window a little?" "You were very heroic when you were drinking. Why are you so weak now?" Staring at the road, Beau Wright turned the steering wheel to the right and turned around. His deep voice contained a hint of sarcasm. Leaning against the car window, Harriet Smith raised her hand and rubbed her unusually painful temple. "When I was drinking, Mr. Wright was already in the bar. Are you just looking on?" Raising his eyebrows, Beau Wright drove without saying anything. As soon as he entered the bar, he saw the scene Harriet Smith and Jordan Moulton were talking about. He was a little interested, so he did look on from the side. "Thank you so much, Mr. Wright." She shook her head with sarcasm. The corners of Beau Wright''s lips curled into a smile. He didn''t say anything, and his eyes were as deep as the sea. Grace George sat in the back seat and listened to their words. She could not say a word in edgewise and could only keep silent. However, when did Harriet get familiar with Beau Wright? When her eyes met the man''s perfect profile again, Grace George was moved and her mind was in a mess. After a while, the car stopped downstairs of the Happiness Community. Grace George first helped Eric George upstairs, and then came down to pick up Harriet Smith. "Anyway, thank you, Mr. Wright." Harriet Smith said as she unfastened her seat belt with one hand. Turning around, Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and stared at her. "Why do I feel that Miss Smith''s gratitude is a little insincere?" "That''s just Mr. Wright''s illusion. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. Thank you very much!" "Miss Smith was angry that I saved you at thest moment?" Harriet Smith shook her head and said sincerely, "No, Mr. Wright and I are neither rtives nor friends. Even if you don''t save me, it is reasonable." With his lips curled, Beau Wright supported himself on the steering wheel with one arm. His eyes were as mellow as red wine, and his voice was slow. "Miss Smith''s righteous words are very charming..." It was indeed very interesting. Her back was straight, and her face was serious. Her fair cheeks were red, and her pink lips were wriggling... "That''s why Mr. Wright was able to see through everything?" She asked in return andughed out loud. "Mr. Wright, you are really good at joking, and your joke is so absurd!" As soon as she stopped speaking, the low voice overshadowed her. "Don''t you believe me? Do you want me to show it?" "A performance?" "Performance what?" Harrit frowned. She couldn''t understand his words. With his body moving forward, Beau Wright''s big hand sped the back of her head, and his thin lips directly held her soft lips. Her legs went limp, and she was stunned on the spot. Then she reacted, bit his lips fiercely, and quickly got out of the car while he was in pain. Standing outside the car window, she looked at him, gritted her teeth, and said, "Mr. Wright, please don''t flirt with the teachers anymore!" Then, holding up the soft and dizzy body, she walked forward quickly. But Beau raised his eyebrows and curled his thin lips slightly. Why can''t I flirt with the teachers? The taste of flirting with teachers is really good... Well, her small mouth tasted as delicious as before... Because she had drunk a lot, she fell asleep on the bed. After a while, she lost consciousness. From N?velDrama.Org. She really couldn''t bear it anymore. After holding on for so long, as soon as she rxed her vignce, she copsed... The next morning. She slowly narrowed her eyes and picked up her phone in a daze to check the time. However, as soon as she moved, a warm current flowed out of her body. She suddenly sobered up. She quickly opened the bedside table, took out a sanitary towel, walked into the bathroom, and took off the pants. The color of the blood was a little pale, not as red as usual. After putting on the sanitary towel, she frowned. Usually, she woulde on the fourth or fifth day of the month. Why did ite a week earlier this time? However, it was normal for her period to be dyed a week earlier or a weekter, so she did not think much about it. She had drunk too much yesterday, and now she could feel the pain of dizziness in her head as if she had been pricked by a needle. Fortunately, it was Sunday today, so she didn''t have to go to work. She could have a good sleep and rest. Lying on the bed, the scene fromst night suddenly appeared in her mind. He pressed down on her body and kissed her wantonly... Her cheeks were a little hot, and she let out a sigh of relief. He was really casual to kiss her! Could a teacher of the people be so casually molested? She decided to stay away from this dangerous man in the future... Just then, a cell phone rang. It was from Grace George. "Harriet, can you call Mr. Wright for me? I want to invite him for a meal." She sat up and poured a cup of warm water. "I already thanked him yesterday." "After all, Mr. Wright has helped us a lot. It''s just a verbal message. I don''t think it''s sincere. Otherwise, you can call me, or I can find a restaurant. It''s settled. Let''s invite him to dinner together in the afternoon. I''ll hang up first!" Before she could say anything, the phone had been hung up. Harriet felt it was a bit difficult to do. She didn''t want to make a phone call, but she couldn''t ignore Grace George''s request. He had helped a lot, so it was reasonable to treat him to a meal. After thinking for a while, she decided to fight. She didn''t like to owe others a favor... After asking for Sykes Wright''s phone number and thinking about what to say, she called him. After a while, the phone was connected. She said directly, "Thank you very much for what happenedst night. I was going to invite you to dinner today, but I know that you are a big shot. You have a lot of time to deal with every day. You definitely don''t have time." However, before she could finish her sentence, the low voice interrupted her. "I have time. Where shall we eat?" Chapter 16 Pregnant? Chapter 16 Pregnant? Harriet was stunned and stood rooted to the spot. He... What did he say? As if she hadn''t heard any response for a long time, Beau''s voice came again, dry and simple. "Time and ce?" Did he really ept it? When she came to her senses, she reported the hotel name that Grace George had booked in advance. "Shinning Hotel, at 3 p.m." "Of course, I can''t invite such a big shot to a simple ce for dinner. I''m afraid it took Grace a lot of effort to find a High-end atmospheric grade hotel," she thought. Then, he hung up the phone without saying anything. It seemed that he was very busy. Frowning, Harriet called Grace and told her that she had already called Mr. Wright and asked her to book the hotel in advance Harriet looked at the time. It was only eight o''clock. Such a good weekend morning had been wasted. She had wanted to sleep until she woke up naturally, but now all her ns had been disrupted. After drinking two cups of warm water, she put the cup on the table, and before she could swallow the water, strong nausea hit her. Covering her mouth, she rushed to the bathroom and then vomited wildly, almost not spitting out gastric acid. Breathing heavily, she turned on the tap and felt a little more rxed when the warm water sshed on her face. Then, she went to the bathroom again and was surprised to find that the amount of menstruation this time was much less than usual. The color was slightly pale, and it was very abnormal. While she was still thinking about it, Sophia Scott''s voice came in. "Harriet,e out and have breakfast." "I''ming." She answered and walked out of the bathroom. There were fried dough sticks and soy milk on the dining table. She picked up the fried dough sticks and took a bite. Familiar nausea rose again. She rushed into the bathroom and vomited again. When she came out, her face was a little pale. Sophia Scott was a little worried. "Let''s go to the hospitalter, don''t let it be something wrong with your stomach." She felt weak and sat down in the chair. Rubbing her ufortable belly with both hands, she nodded and said, "I''ll go to the hospital after breakfast." As soon as she saw the fried dough stick, she felt greasy and disgusting, so she only drank a ss of soy milk for breakfast. It was ten o''clock when she arrived at the hospital. She registered and did a simple examination. The attending doctor was a middle-aged woman in her forties. After listening to her, she directly dispensed a prescription. "Go and have a urine test first." Hearing this, Harriet frowned slightly. "Why do I need to have a urine test?" Although she was full of doubts, she did not say anything. She took the prescription to test her urine C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. and waited for the results. Five minutester, she went to the doctor''s office. The doctor nodded and asked her to sit down. "Miss, congrattions... you''re pregnant!" Suddenly, her body froze on the spot like a sculpture. After a long while, the corners of her mouth curled into a stiff smile. "How is that possible? You must be wrong!" How could she be pregnant? Impossible!! The doctor pushed the test sheet over and reached out to hold the sses on her nose. "There''s absolutely no problem. You are three weeks pregnant, and the test sheet is very clear. You can take a careful look at it. If in doubt, you can do another examination." Her hands trembled slightly as she picked up the test sheet. She quickly looked through it from her head, but she still shook her head in disbelief and strongly rejected it. Her mood was a bit out of control as she said, "Impossible! Impossible!! That day, I took contraceptive pills!!" "When did you take the contraceptive pills?" "Within two hours!" "Did you eat anything special that day?" Harriet''s pupils contracted slightly and she suddenly thought of something. "I drank a few cups of ck tea." "Miss, don''t you know that strong tea can give you the antidote? All the ck tea in the tea is particrly strong, and you have drunk several cups. The effect of the contraceptive pill must have been removed..." "Your uterus is very backward, so the possibility of pregnancy is very small. If you lose the baby this time, you will want to be pregnant in the future, I''m afraid..." I''m afraid... Walking on the cold street, Harriet thought of the doctor''s words and felt a little dizzy. Suddenly, a sharp pain came from her calf. Before she could figure out the situation, her legs went limp and she fell to the ground. "Are you blind or deaf? The car can''t see or hear you! What bad luck!" The young man cursed, got on the bike, and left. Before he left, he red at Harriet, who was lying on the ground. Wondering thoughts finally pulled back. She reached out to rub her painful leg and then stood up. Fortunately, her leg was fine. Her phone rang at this time. She saw that it was Grace. She answered the call and said hello. "Harriet, it''s almost half past two. Why haven''t you arrived yet?" Grace asked anxiously. Holding her phone, she held the test sheet in one hand and breathed a sigh of relief. "What if I say I can''t go there for the time being?" "Oh,e on. No kidding!" Grace''s voice became a little flustered. "Come here quickly. I''m hanging up!" She had never had the habit of blowing others off. She''d better go first. Put the pregnancy aside and thought about it when she went home... When Harriet arrived at the Shinning Hotel, she saw Beau sitting cross-legged and drinking tea. Although he acted casually, he was very elegant. On the other hand, Grace looked a little nervous and overcautious. " 3:50..." He nced at the watch on his wrist and raised his eyebrows. "Is this Miss Smith''s sincerity?" Seeing him, Harriet thought of the test sheet in her hand, and he was the culprit of the test sheet! It was precisely because he was drunk that he went to the wrong room that she was in such a dilemma... Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but be in a bad mood. She stared at him and couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "Since Mr. Wright doesn''t think it''s sincere, why should we continue to wait? Get up and leave." At these words, Grace nced at Beau out of the corner of her eye with fear. She was so scared that she quickly winked at her! What was wrong with her? "Does she know what she''s doing?" Unfortunately, Harriet turned a blind eye to it. Beau was not angry, but he was a little curious. He stared at her for a moment and asked, "Is Miss Smith in a bad mood?" "Yes!" She straightened her shoulder and looked at him provocatively. "Why?" He changed his posture and faced her head-on. "This is my privacy. I have no duty to exin to you!" Beau narrowed his eyes slightly, frowned, and said naturally, "Is your perioding?" Hearing this, Harriet''s face turned pale! She hoped that her menstruation woulde, but now... Impossible! Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Grace George nervously pulled Harriet and stopped her in time. "Stop talking. The dishes have been ordered. Sit down quickly." Harriet also knew that her reaction was a little excessive, which must have looked inexplicable to others, perhaps more like a psychopath, but was out of control. After all, the incident had happened too suddenly and unexpectedly, which caught her off guard. She was a little flustered and had no idea what to do. She just instinctively wanted to vent her anger... Breathe deeply, she tried to suppress her agitation and sat down. The heat was on a st. She took off her down jacket and got up to hang it, but something unexpected happened... The waiter standing behind her did not expect her to suddenly turn around, and his feet did not stop. The two of them collided firmly. The te was still holding in the waiter''s hand, and all the red wine in the ss spilled on Harriet''s chest. She slipped and fell heavily to the ground. Beau hurried forward and held her shoulder. "I''ll get the tissue." Grace hurried out. Harriet panted slightly and got back herposure from shock. She looked up and saw the man in front of her staring at her. She quickly put his hands in front of her chest and gritted her teeth. "Shameless!" Beau''s voice was unusually low and hoarse. He raised his eyebrows and said, "If you don''t look, can you still be considered a man?" "Despicable! Do you think all men will be as shameless as you?" Harriet red at him. "They will be more shameless than me, Miss Smith..." His hot breath fell on her ear, burning her earlobe red. "Shameless!" She scolded him and pushed him away with all her strength. Leaningzily against the dining table, Beau Wright''s hot tongue brushed across his lips, as if he was recalling something. "Is it correct for teachers to say dirty words?" "Do I have to say a nice word to you?" She said angrily, ncing at his frivolous behavior, and cursed angrily, "Pervert!" "Miss Smith, do you want to gain more experience? Or, I''ll personally show you something to show what is a real hooligan?" He moved his long legs forward and pushed her to the corner. Suddenly, he grabbed her slender wrist and held it over his head. It was rare for him to be impulsive, and he always thought that he was the best at self-control. But at this time, he was a little out of control. "Let go of me! Let go of me!" Harrit Smith couldn''t move at all. She could only shout anxiously. His eyes made her a little scared... At the same time, she heard the sound of hurried footsteps. Harrit Smith knew that Grace George must have returned. She couldn''t help but feel even more anxious. She struggled with all her strength, and even a thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead. Her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Beau Wright didn''t want to let go of her at all. He smiled leisurely. Harrit Smith bit her lip. Before Beau Wright could notice, she lifted her knee and kicked him hard. Feeling the pain, Beau Wright groaned and loosened his grip on her hands. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She took two steps back and quickly pulled the distance between them apart. At this time, Grace George pushed open the door of the private room and did not notice the difference between them. "The tissue! Here is the tissue! Hurry up and wipe the wine clean, or you will catch a cold!" "Should I rescue?" Beau Wright said as he tidied up his coat. He looked elegant and considerate as he stared deeply at Harrit Smith However, just by a little attention, it could be seen that his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled in pain. "Of course not, she can go to the bathroom. Mr. Wright, please sit down." Grace Georges answered without hesitation. Grace George is a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Harrit Smith was so angry that she gnashed her teeth in anger. However, it was not good for her to lose her temper. She took the tissue and said to Grace George, "Sorry, I''m not feeling well. I''ll go home soon." "Okay, I see." Grace George also knew that she had her reasons. After taking her jacket, she gritted her teeth and left without looking back. Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and returned to his usual attitude of indifference. He opened his thin lips proudly and politely. "Sorry, Mr. George, I still have a meeting at five o''clock. I''d better have a meal with you today. To apologize, I''ll send Mr. Smith home..." She was a little disappointed, but after hearing hisst sentence, Grace George became excited again and nodded hurriedly. "Thank you, Mr. Wright." The manager of the hotel also rushed over after hearing the news. He kept apologizing and handing over a cigarette. Beau Wright greeted him lightly and waved his hand, indicating that he should not smoke. "Everyone will make mistakes. Next time, be careful, and remember today''s bill is under my name." Grace George stood behind him and looked at his tall and straight figure. Listening to the conversation between him and the manager, he couldn''t help admiring him more. Outsides. Dressed in wet clothes, Harrit Smith stood on the side of the road to stop the taxi. When she thought of that face of Beau Wright, she wanted to bite him to death. The taxi didn''te, but the ck Land Rover stopped in front of her. The car window rolled down. The face that she wanted to tear apart seconds ago now appeared in front of her. "Get in the car." Beau Wright raised his eyebrows and said two simple words. Get in the car of a bad person? Harrit sneered. Is she so stupid like this?" "You should know that I have many ways to let you get in the car. Which one do you want to choose?" Beau Wright''s yful tone was full of danger. Shameless! Harrit Smith gritted her teeth, red at him, and got into the car full of anger. Along the way, they remained silent. After a while, the car stopped outside themunity. Harrit Smith opened the car door and stepped out. A deep voice came over. "Miss Smith, remember to put on your clothes well when you go out in the future." Her cheeks turned red, and she squeezed out her voice through her teeth. "Thank you for reminding me, Mr. Wright. See youter. I won''t see you off." After getting out of the car, Harrit Smith could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. She kicked the tire of the car, but unexpectedly, the tire was so hard that her feet hurt, numb and painful, and she did not dare to put her feet on the ground. Beau Wright''s lips curled into a smile when he saw what she was doing. His gaze swept across his leg again. She had used all her strength to kick the tire, which left a little pain in her legs now. Beau Wright took a deep look at her, then started the car, turned around, and left... On the back seat of the cary a blue bag and a pregnancy test sheet! *** Even when she walked into the living room, Harrit Smith''s cheeks were still red and hot. She cursed Beau Wright in her heart for a long time. Just because of what he said when he left, Grace George asked her all the way. She blushed and had no choice but to answer. Her underwear was broken, so she took off her clothes in the hospital bathroom. But who knew that such an ident would happen? Sophia Scott sat on the sofa and watched TV with great interest. When she heard the sound, she turned around and waved to her. "Harriet,e and watch it together." Perhaps because she was old, Sophia Scott didn''t watch TV very much, but now she was watching it with great interest. Harrit was a little confused. She walked forward and her eyes fell on the TV screen. She was ying "Master Chef Junior?". Almost all the teachers at the school watched the show. At first, she didn''t pay much attention to it, but after watching it for a long time, she felt that it was very interesting. In the TV show, Alexia was washing cabbage at this time. She was small, round, and white. She put a pot of cabbage in front of the tap with difficulty. Then, she took it out again. As soon as she turned around, a pot of freshly washed cabbage was scattered on the ground. Her ck eyes rolled, and she kept calling him Dad anxiously. "This child is really like you when you were a child. She always shrove to wash the dishes and wash clothes. At the end of the day, she always makes himself wet all over." Sophia Scott recalled with a smile. She smiled. She had no impression of her childhood, but her mother remembered it so clearly. Looking at the cute and obedient Alexia on the screen, she suddenly thought of the child in her belly. Thinking of her child, she was unconsciously felt a little confused... She was not in the mood to watch the TV show again. She turned around and walked into the room in a trance. What should she do? Not only her heart but also her mind was in a mess. This was not a simple problem. After thinking for a while, she felt a little pain in her head, as if she had been pricked by needles. She wanted to rx first, both mentally and physically. In three days, it would be the final exam. The school announced the information about the final exam time and subject, as well as some regtions for the examination room. She was ready to take it out and have a look. She fumbled for her bag, but failed. She was stunned and suddenly remembered that she didn''t take it when she returned home. Then where would the bag be left out? At Shinning Hotel, or Beau Wright''s car? It would have been fine if it had been Shinning Hotel, but if it had fallen into Beau Wright''s car, then... Her expression changed dramatically, and her heart jumped wildly as if it was about to jump out of her chest. She took out her mobile phone and called the front desk of the Shinning Hotel. Then, the phone slowly slipped out of her hand. She fell to the side of the bed and gasped. The test sheet fell into Beau Wright''s car... Chapter 18 Did He Know? Chapter 18 Did He Know? The car stopped directly in the garage a beautiful turn. From the reflection of the mirror in the car, he saw the bag and documents left on the backseat. Beau Wright frowned slightly, and his long and sturdy body crossed the seat. He stretched out his long arm and pulled up all the packages and test sheets. He nced at the three words "Harriet Smith" out of the corner of his eye and was a little curious. He looked at the test sheet and browsed it. Then, his deep eyes were fixed on a few words. Suddenly, his expression changed... That day, in front of him, she drank the contraceptive pills brought by her assistant... Therefore, there was no reason for her to get pregnant. But at this time, he had the test sheet checked by the hospital, so there was no doubt. Or was she ying some tricks? With a frown, Beau Wright clenched the test sheet with his big hands, narrowed his eyes, took out his mobile phone, and dialed it. While Harriet Smith was still lost in her thoughts, her phone suddenly rang. Harriet Smith was so scared that her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She picked up the phone on the bed. When she saw the number on it, her heart beat faster and she couldn''t even hold the phone. It was Beau Wright''s call... He must have seen the test sheet... Trembling slightly, nervous, she hung up the phone with a slight shudder, calming her heart that was beating too fast However, the screen lit up again, and the phone rang again in the quiet room. She still didn''t reach out to take it. She just held it. After waiting for a long time, the screen went dark. She heaved a sigh of relief. She knew very well that she had to make a decision as soon as possible regarding the baby in her belly. Whether to have it or to abort... There was a gap in the door of the room. She could clearly hear her mother''s happyughter and the tender voiceing from the TV. When she put her hands on her belly, a subtle change urred in her heart. He was integrated with her, and his blood was still flowing in her body, which was so wonderful. Was she going to kill the child in her belly? The doctor''s words came to her mind again. Her uterus was too weak. If she aborted the child again, only to be afraid that... All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Afraid that she would never have a child in the future. There was not a child who would revolve around her, calling her mother and holding her legs to eat candy. For a woman, was that kind of life stillplete? As she was lost in her thoughts, that thought became more and more clear and positive. The sense of urgency that had made her mind confused and caused her headache suddenly disappeared. "You have a new text message. Please check it out." As the crisp and sweet female voice fell, she opened it. "Tomorrow at two o''clock in the afternoon, a cafe at Blvd Venice !" There was only one sentence, dry and simple, as if he was giving orders to his subordinates. This style was just like the aura emanating from the man, frivolous, elegant, and irresistible. The corners of Harriet Smith''s mouth curled up slightly. She was surprised to find that she could still She tapped the phone screen with her fingertips and sent a word, "Okay!" Her heart was as clear as a mirror. Even if she could not avoid him, it would be impossible. How could she escape from his power in Tranton? There was nowhere to hide! As for the pregnancy, Harriet Smith had to hide it from his parents first. After everything was settled, she would tell them... After making up her mind, she heaved a sigh of relief and went to the bathroom to take a shower and rest. Anyway, she needed to have a good sleep now... The next day. After asking for a leave from the principal, she looked at the time. It was half an hour to two o''clock. Harriet Smith called a taxi and headed for the coffee shop on Blvd Venice... Blvd Venice was a famous street in Tranton. The street was full of coffee shops from beginning to end. There were all kinds of coffee, but they were all very famous. Naturally, the price was ridiculously high. Beau Wright hadn''t arrived yet when she stepped into the cafe that she had made an appointment in advance. She looked down at the time. It was 1:55 p.m. As soon as she sat down by the window, a sweet-looking waitress came up to her and said, "Miss, this is the coffee list." "Sorry, I''ll wait for others." her eyes inadvertently scanned the coffee list. There was no cheap coffee at all. It cost hundreds of dors, and even thousands of dors. She was very surprised. It was obvious that this kind of coffee was too luxurious for her. A momentter, Beau Wright arrived. Harriet Smith nced at his mobile phone. It was 1:59 pm. He was very punctual. Sitting opposite her, he casually leaned against the sofa, narrowed his eyes, and said word by word, "Miss Smith, there are some things we need to talk about." Harriet Smith''s heart beat faster and she sat up straight unconsciously. "A test sheet?" "Since you drank the contraceptive pills brought by the secretary in front of me that day, how should Miss Smith exin the current situation?" Beau''s ck eyes became sharp. He stared at her just like that, as if he was observing her expression carefully. Harrit didn''t dodge at all. She calmly looked at his eyes, which were as clear as water. "On that day, my father just came back from California. He brought back a lot of ck tea. When I went back, he made a few pots of tea. I forgot the restriction between tea and medicine. I drank a lot, and the effect of contraceptive pills was disappeared. Also, I really don''t like Mr. Wright''s current attitude toward me!" His eyes were as clear as water. He had seen countless people, so he could tell whether they were honest or not. He believed her reason and had a little interest in herst words. Raising his eyebrows, Beau Wright changed his sitting position casually. "What''s my attitude now?" "An attitude of questioning." Harriet Smith put her hands together under the table and continued, "That night, I was drunk, and you went to the wrong room. It was your fault, and I was the victim. What right do you have to question a victim?" "Continue." Beau Wright looked at her, as if he wanted to know how she thought. He casually knocked on the table with his knuckles, making a crisp and regr sound, one after another. The air was frozen. She plucked up her courage and said, "The reason why I agreed to meet you is to express my thoughts to you. I want to keep this child!" As if he had heard a joke, he chuckled and then pulled his thin lips. "What right do you have to make a decision alone?" "Because he is in my belly, I have the right to make a decision for him." Beau Wright''s eyes narrowed slightly and his legs crossed elegantly. "I don''t deny that Miss Smith is the victim. Of course, I won''t deny my mistakes. How could you have the kid without me? I made the mistake, I should have ended it naturally. I willpensate you. As for the kids, I will give up!" Although she had expected this, it was also sad when she heard it. Her heart suddenly tightened and she felt a little pain, but she still straightened her back. "Because this is my decision, I will ept the consequences. I don''t need yourpensation. You don''t have to worry about threatening by my child in the future. I won''t tell him anything about you. If you are still worried, you can write an agreement. I will sign it. If I break my promise, you can do whatever you want!" There was not the slightest change on his handsome face. He got up. Beau Wright''s s voice was low and clear, without any doubt. "This can''t change my decision. Tomorrow afternoon, I will take you to the hospital..." "Mr.Wright, aren''t you curious why I insisted on giving birth to this child?" Seeing that he wanted to leave, she was a little anxious. She suddenly stood up, stared at his back, and said word by word, "The doctor said that maybe I will never have a baby again, so I have to keep the baby!" Chapter 19 Ill Take You to the Hospital Tomorrow Chapter 19 I''ll Take You to the Hospital Tomorrow Beau Wright stopped in ce and turned around. Although there was a distance between them, he could clearly see her chest rising and falling because of excitement and nervousness. "I''m deeply sorry about Miss Smith''s situation, but it has nothing to do with me." His deep voice was cold and emotionless. "It''s precisely because this child has something to do with you, so I came out today to meet you. I don''t want anything. You don''t have to worry. The only one I wanted was this child!" She held the edge of the table with both hands to support her body. The sun shone through the French window. She was under the sunlight as if she was covered with a faint and soft yellow halo. The hair on both sides of her cheeks slipped down, adding a trace of tenderness to her beauty. He was touched by her words. His eyes moved slightly, and his voice seemed to be a little softer. "What if the child is another man?" Her voice was extremely firm, "I will still stay! Compared with you, I prefer the child to be other men!" Beau Wright was slightly stunned. Then, his eyes narrowed. His voice suddenly became cold. "Um? I''d like to hear more about it..." "If it was another man, it would be easier for me to reach an agreement with him, even if I paid him some money. Mr. Wright, on the other hand, is a little unkind!" Harriet Smith said word by word. "You can keep this child for a man even you don''t love, but I can''t tolerate a woman who doesn''t love me giving birth to my child, know?" After ncing at her for a long time, Beau Wright said indifferently. On the contrary, his profound eyes were like a bottomless whirlpool. Harriet Smith was stunned by his words. He left. His tall and straight figure gradually disappeared from her sight and gradually became blurred. Only the voice clearly drifted into his ears. "I''ll pick you up at the hospital tomorrow and give you a piece of advice. It''s better not to provoke my patience." Back to school, Harriet Smith was still in a trance. She had already forecasted this result. How elegant he was. He can''t allow an ordinary woman to his child just because of one night''s love? What should she do now? "I''ll pick you up at the hospital tomorrow and give you a piece of advice. It''s better not to provoke my patience." His words came to her mind again. This was not a piece of advice, but a warning, warning her not to cheat him. Feeling ufortable, she gently rubbed her forehead. She was confused again... She didn''t fall asleep for the whole night. She couldn''t close her eyes because she thought about it. But it was useless. She never had any other choices. Beau Wright had already said that yesterday, so there was naturally no room for him to turn back. She had a splitting headache... She would go out and hide for a while. Although it was not a good idea, it was the only useful way at this time. During this period, her parents had returned to their hometown in the countryside. Even if Beau Wright wanted to find her, he could not threaten her. Thinking of this, she finally felt better. She got up from the bed and quickly packed up her luggage. She didn''t have much time. She had to leave here as soon as possible. Before that, she had to go to school and exin the final exams. After a while, she pulled her suitcase out of the door and headed for school... Sykes Wright yawned and stretched himself. When he looked up, he saw his brother who had just walked out of the room. "Beau, are you going to thepany now?" Beau Wright straightened his iron-gray tie with his long and slender hands. He raised his eyes slightly and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Mom came backst night. She asked me to go home with you first in the morning." "Well, go home first, and then let the driver take you to school..." Beau Wright took the suit jacket and put it on. He seemed to think of something. He frowned and asked, "When will the final exam begin?" Hearing this, Sykes Wright coughed lightly and answered honestly, "Tomorrow." "Are you ready?" "It''s just okay. I don''t think I will be thest this time." He touched his nose. Nodding with satisfaction, Beau Wright snorted lightly with a warning "If you can''t do it, give it a try!" You''re not joking at all. If I was also thest in the final exams this time, I could be really miserable! "I''ll try my best to do well in the exam." Miss Smith asked, "How old is Miss Smith this year?" Although he was a little confused, he still said, "Twenty-four years old." Beau Wright was stunned and then picked up the documents, his coat, and the car keys on the coffee table. She was just twenty-four years old, indeed very young, six years younger than him... "What? Is our Miss Smith very young and promising?" Sykes Wright proudly showed off. Beau Wright didn''t even look at him. He took a step forward and out of the Hidden Latch. Sykes Wright followed him anxiously. "Wait for me. Go together!" After a while, the ck Land Rover had stopped outside the Wrights vi. The two of them walked into the living room one after the other. "Well, when did you get engaged? Why didn''t you tell your brother about it? Okay, I see. Take care of yourself on the way." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lainey Brown was answering the phone when she saw her two sonsing in. She hung up the phone with a smile on her face. "Mom, when did my aunt get engaged?" With a shocked look on his face, Sykes Wright carefully nced at his brother beside him. He didn''t dare to look at his brother''s expression. Beau Wright was frozen on the spot. His handsome face was obscure, his lips were pursed, and his eyes were surging. The back of his hand, which was holding the document, was bulging with blue veins... Chapter 20 An Unexpected Accident Chapter 20 An Unexpected ident "Two days ago." Lainey Brown frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "We''re family, and you didn''t even tell me about aunt''s engagement!" "Mom, did Aunt say anything else?" "Did not my aunt have mentioned my brother?" Lainey Brown nodded and said, "No, she wille back with her fiance in two days." Beau Wright clenched the document, but his expression had returned to normal. He was already walking forward. "Beau, where are you going?" Lainey Brown stared at his back. "Hasn''t he forgotten Mary Wright?" He paused, turned around, and raised his eyebrows. "The bathroom." After observing his expression, Lainey Brown said, "Your aunt told me to bring you a message that you are not young anymore. It''s time for you to get married." Beau Wright became calm, and no one could tell his true emotions. He raised his thin lips slightly and said, "Mom, I''ll go to the bathroom first." As soon as his long stepped into the bathroom, he punched the marble on the sink. His eyes were sharp, and he sneered. "Mary Wright, you''re really cruel!" Beau Wright took out his mobile phone with his bruised hand. With snorting, he pressed the number that he had already memorized and dialed it. ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please redialter.¡± "busy?" Narrowing his eyes, Beau Wright casually threw the phone on the sink beside him, leaned against the wall, lit a cigarette, and took a deep breath. The air was thick with smoke. He knew that she was deliberately hanging up the phone instead of being busy. He took out a delicate and elegant diamond ring from the pocket of his suit. He nced at it, and then suddenly threw the diamond ring into the trash can! There was no sound when the diamond ring was smashed into the trash can, as if he was calm at this time. "Mary Wright has done this, it''s best for her to never show up in front of me again. Otherwise, I will definitely kill her..." As if nothing had happened, he walked out of the bathroom. Lainey Brown cracked a smile, "Beau, the mayor''s daughter has returned to America. I have seen her several times. She is well-educated and gentle. You should date her tomorrow and then decide the engagement." Beau Wright was flipping through the documents, but he didn''t look up. He just said, "There is another important meeting tomorrow. I don''t have time." "Your grandparents have also met the mayor''s daughter. In short, they are very satisfied. The time is always squeezed out. You can go to meet her tomorrow, and then get engaged." Lainey Brown arranged it herself. "Also, your grandfather also said that if you don''t, then he will tie you up. This marriage is already settled. He wille in two days and settle your marriage in person. You know, your grandfather always keeps his word. As long as he decides, no one can change. You''d better be prepared in advance. Once you get engaged and your aunt will get married soon, it will be a double blessing..." Hearing that, Beau Wright was filled with emotion. After talking to the principal, Harriet Smith finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that the principal would not agree, but fortunately, the result was good! Although the principal was a little snobbish, he was reasonable. He was kind at this aspect... Pulling her suitcase, she hurried out of the school but was stopped by Mr. Li. "Miss Smith, where are you going in such a hurry?" "Go back to my hometown." Harriet Smith lied. She took two steps forward, but Mr. Li grabbed her by the arm again. "Miss Smith, I''ve introduced you to someone. Let''s have a look now." "Mr. Li, I''ve bought the train tickets. I''m in a hurry, or I''ll talk to you when Ie back from my hometown." She refused and wanted to leave in a hurry. "Ouch! He had already been in the cafe. It''s not toote to go!" Ms. Li pushed her away and took her out of the school. Harriet Smith walked reluctantly, and still looked for an excuse. "Ms. Li, I haven''t even washed my face, and my hair is in a mess. It will scare him!" "It''s okay. If you don''t say no one will know it. Let''s go." Ms. Li was a little fat, whose volume is much higher than Harriet Smith¡¯s. She pulled her like a child. She had no choice but to emphasize it once again. "I''ll leave as soon as I see him, or I''ll miss the train! "!" "Got it." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As a result, she was pulled into the coffee shop opposite the school by Ms. Li. A man about 27 or 28 years old was sitting by the window. He was of medium height and looked ordinary. After walking over and Ms. Li introduced them to each other, the man politely reached out his hand and said, "Hello, Miss Smith." Just as she was about to reach out her hand, she caught a glimpse of the familiar ck Land Rover that had stopped outside the school gate. Her body froze, and her face turned pale and her breathing quickened... When she thought of dodging, the deep gaze already shot over. It was just impossible for her to avoid it. Then, he narrowed his eyes, and walked toward the cafe shop step by step. Harriet Smith''s chest fluctuated violently, and her hands hanging on her side slowly tightened. "Sit, please. Why are you still standing?" Ms. Li looked at Harriet Smith in confusion, who was standing there silently. As if she had not heard what Ms. Li said, she stood still without any reaction. Chapter 21 He Wants to Keep the Child and Marry Me Chapter 21 He Wants to Keep the Child and Marry Me Ms.Li shook her arm in surprise. "Miss Smith!" By the time Harriet Smith finally brought back to herself, Beau Wright was already standing in front of her. He said straightly, "Let''s go." He was dressed in a neat suit and exuded a sense of nobility, who stuck out like a sore thumb. She trembled slightly. She clenched her fist. She tried to keep herself calm, "I still have something to do now." She dyed for a little longer as possible as she could. If there was a chance, she would run away! Ms. Li looked at the man standing in front of him. Her potential of being a matchmaker came up again. The man was perfect. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen. "Miss Smith, who is this?" Ms. Li said. "A parent of a student ." Harriet Smith answered. Beau Wright frowned slightly. He was a little impatient, but he still waited. "Sir, can you talk to Miss Smith about your studiester? She''s on a blind date now. It''s not the right time." Ms. Li was very cautious. It was obvious that this man had a powerful background. Beau Wright noticed the man sitting opposite him. He was just a very ordinary person. The young man stood up. He looked a little uneasy. "Hello." Beau Wright nodded indifferently. His eyes fell on Harriet Smith again. " Do not you want to go?" After being ignored, the young man said to Ms. Li, "Since Miss Smith has something urgent to do, let''s take a rain check. May I have your phone number, Miss Smith''?" Harriet Smith gave the young man her phone number. After that, the young man said goodbye politely and then left. Ms.Li couldn''t stay there anymore. She reminded Harriet Smith to keep in contact with the young man. There were only two people left. Beau Wright looked unfathomable. He said expressionless, "Is this the process of a blind date?" Harriet Smith didn''t say anything. She just bit her lips, waiting for an opportunity to leave. "Miss Smith, you give your phone number to every blind date, don¡¯t you?" Beau Wright frowned with some curiosity. Harriet Smith couldn''t stand any longer. She took a deep breath and said, "I''m going to the bathroom!" Hearing this, Beau Wright took a long step and directly blocked her way. He nced at her and said coldly, "Do you really need to go to the bathroom?" She froze and said, "I will never abort this baby! Never!" "Do you think you can lie to me?" He raised his eyebrows. These words hit Harriet Smith where it hurt. She lowered her head, then gritted her teeth and said, "You''re a jerk!" "Well, I''m just bullying you." Beau Wright didn''t think it inappropriate at all. He stared at her expression and suggested, "You can take advantage of your power to bully me..." "Are you making fun of me?" Harriet Smith red at him. Not everyone can say that to him! She was like a hedgehog. The thorns all over her body stood up. She felt furious. Looking at her quietly, Beau Wright took out a cigarette and lit it. The cigarette butt was shining. He said, "Do you really want this child?" She was stunned and didn''t understand why he suddenly changed the topic. She didn''t say anything. She crossed her arms around her belly and took a few steps back cautiously. This was an answer. Beau Wright put out the cigarette and looked shocked. "If you really want to keep this child, marry me..." He said. It was as if a bomb had been thrown down. Harriet Smith was so shocked. She felt like she was From N?velDrama.Org. hallucinating. "What... what did you say...?" Beau Wright''s left eye was half-closed because of the lingering smoke. He repeated, "If you want to keep this child, marry me." She clenched her fist, bringing her sharp pain. She cried out, "Are you kidding?" "There is a meeting at one o''clock in the afternoon, a business party at two o''clock, and a contract with an American multinationalpany at three o''clock. Do you think I''m bored enough to stand here and joke with you?" He was still looking at her. Indeed, he was a busy person. How could he have time to make fun of her? Harriet Smith took a deep breath. "Mr. Wright, are you sure what you are talking about now ?" "What do you think?" Beau Wright asked indifferently. His expression was the same as usual. Because of this, she felt confused and could not understand the situation at all. She thought that was unbelievable. Was he crazy, or was she crazy? "I''ll go to the bathroom first." As soon as she moved forward, Beau Wright reached out and grabbed her wrist. He pulled her closer to him and forced her to look into his eyes. "I know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. So do you. You don''t need to go to the bathroom at all. You just need to answer me with yes or no." Chapter 22 The Decision Is Right or Wrong Chapter 22 The Decision Is Right or Wrong His palm was burning hot. Her body trembled slightly. Could she believe him? After a long time, Harriet Smith slowly calmed down. She asked, "Why do you want to marry me?" She was not an 18 or 19-year-old girl. He was wealthy and perfect. In Tranton, she was just an ordinary teacher. They had only met five or six times. The only thing they talked about was that they got drunk and had sex in one night. Did he fall in love with her at the first sight? It was absolutely impossible! Thinking about it, she found it ridiculous! Then, why should he marry her? After being silent for seconds, he said calmly. "There is such a reason. I need a person to get married. I don''t hate you. So you are the one..." Looking into his eyes, Harriet Smith felt the sense of loneliness lingering in him, as well as some indescribableplicated emotions. When she looked carefully again, Beau Wright had already let go of her hand. He said lowly and sharply, "You have one night to think about it. Give me an answer tomorrow. If you agree, we will marry. If you don''t agree, that¡¯s ok, but you have to go to the hospital. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harriet Smith was silent. She really needed to think about it carefully. "Also." He paused for a moment and warned her, "Don''t think about running away. You''d better not do useless things. It was a waste of time." Voice dropped, he left. After struggling for a whole day, the matter finally came to an end. She took her luggage back to school without worrying. At night. Harriet Smith put the noodles on the table, thinking to herself. The development of the matter waspletely beyond her expectation, which was caught off guard. She had thought about getting married, but she had never thought about marrying Beau Wright in her life! He was not joking, and indeed she wanted to keep the child. It seemed that his proposal was the best way to solve this matter. While eating the hot noodles, she thought of his words, and his low voice rang in her ears without warning. I want to marry someone, and I don''t hate you. You''re the right one... Her heart palpitated quickly. She shook her head and said to herself, "Marriage is a simple thing for him. As long as he doesn''t hate it, he can get married to someone." She thought that only if there is some feeling between the two can they get married. Obviously, his views were much simpler than hers... However, she felt that there seemed to be someplicated emotions in his eyes, and she could not fall for it... The next morning. The sky was still dark, and the wind blew branches. It became colder. The ck Land Rover stopped downstairs, and there were a lot of cigarette butts outside the car. Obviously, He had been waiting for a while. Beau Wright put his left hand on the steering wheel, took out his mobile phone with his right hand, and called her. After a long time, someone answered. She said with a strong nasal voice, "Hello?" "You have five minutes. Come here or I''ll go upstairs." He frowned and said simply. He never liked to wait, but today was an exception. He had been waiting for more than half an hour. He was running out of patience. Harriet Smith was so astonished that she woke up in an instant and took a deep breath. "How..." How could it be him? "In five minutes, if you agree,e downstairs with your household register and ID card quickly. If you don''t agree, we will go to the hospital now. There are still four minutes left..." Beau Wright reminded her again, and then hung up the phone. Thinking of her deep breath, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Was he really so terrible? There was only one minute left before Harriet Smith appeared in front of him. She gritted her teeth and opened the car door. Her hair was still tilted up, and there was still something on the corner of her mouth... Beau Wright was stunned for a moment, but it only took him a moment to recover. ¡°What is the great hurry? Are you going to the next cycle of life !¡± She was so angry because she couldn''t sleep well. Her attitude was a little unfriendly. She stayed upst night. She had been woken up before dawn and had been threatened. She was not in a good mood! The cold wind blew on her face. She shook her shoulders and sat in the back seat spontaneously. Beau Wright narrowed his eyes, said slowly, "You are not afraid of me now..." "I have never been afraid of you before. I just don''t want to have anything to do with you." Harriet Smith replied naturally. He nced at her and stretched out his hand. "I asked you to get prepared." Harriet Smith didn''t like his confident tone very much, as if she was his prey. She frowned and looked at him. She deliberately provoked him, "Why do you think I will promise you?" "If you don''t agree, you can not sleep..." Heughed it off with his eyes narrowedzily. Her emotions were expressed on her face, so there was no need to guess. Then, he paused a bit, and then he continued, "Also, your attitude towards me can be so casual, you dare to lose your temper in front of me..." She was speechless. Why was this person so sensitive? Hesitating for a while, she handed him everything angrily. After starting the car, the ck Land Rover poured out the parking space and drove forward. Sitting in the back seat, she looked out of the window with her hands crossed. She was a little nervous and at a loss. Did she do the right or wrong thing? But things hade to this point, there was no need to think too much. It was better to take one step forward and think about what would happen in the futureter. After the car drove forward for a while, Beau Wright''s eyes swept over her mouth. He said, "Are you sure you want to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with your current appearance?" She didn''t notice the difference in her face. She frowned and asked coldly, "What? Mr.Wright, don''t you T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. think it''s toote to consider this now?" "Since Miss Smith doesn''t mind, I naturally have no reason to mind..." He didn''t have any emotional fluctuations about her excitement. Harriet Smith couldn''t understand what he meant. She asked in confusion, "What do you mean?" Chapter 23 Are You a Mouse? Chapter 23 Are You a Mouse? Without saying a word, he held the steering wheel with his left hand and stretched out his right arm. He tapped on the mirror above the car with his sharp hand, indicating for her to look up. Staring at his inexplicable action, she straightened her body in confusion and looked into the mirror Suddenly, her cheeks turned red and became so hot that she felt ashamed. She was indeed too tiredst night, so she fell asleep without washing her face after eating noodles. In addition, he threatened her in the morning. She was afraid of waking up the neighbor next door, so she went downstairs hurriedly. But unexpectedly... With a flushed face, she patted his seat from behind. "Um, Mr.Wright, please turn around ..." "What are you doing?" He cracked a smile because he knew what was going on. "Go... wash your face..." His voice was so low that it sounded like a snort. "Miss Smith, if you don''t mind, neither do I. That''s it..." He was indifferent and had no intention of stopping the car. Harriet Smith felt so humiliated that she could not do anything to him. She could only threaten him, "If you don''t turn around, I won''t get out of the car even if we arrive at the Civil Affairs Bureau!" After ncing around, Beau Wright raised his handsome eyebrows, turned around, and parked the car on the opposite side of the road. e down." He just left two words behind. Harriet Smith looked around and shook her head resolutely. She said: "I want to go home!" Beau Wright threatened, "Do you want to get out of the car by yourself, or do you want me to take you out by force?" Her answer remained the same. "I want to go home!" Feeling helpless, Beau Wright got out of the car and went to the small supermarket opposite him, which was only two steps away. When he returned, he took a bottle of mineral water, opened the cap with his slender fingers, and poured out a small amount of mineral water in his palm. The palm of another hand was wet. He bent his slender figure down. The finger belly with a thin cocoon fell on the corner of Harriet Smith''s mouth, slowly rubbing against it and wiping off the oil stains. Harriet Smith didn''t expect him to do this. She was stunned without making any reaction. He was very close to her. He was mature and mixed with a faint smell of tobo. She felt that she couldn''t breathe. Her rough fingers moved like that, which was a little intimate. Her cheeks became redder and redder, but her strength seemed to have been taken away. She felt numb all over as if she had been electrocuted. Her eyshes fluttered slightly. She looked up and her gaze involuntarily fell on him. He did not look at her, but just wiped her face. His eyes were dark and deep, as if he was determined and gentle. In an instant, the part of her heart seemed to be soft, as if a stone had fallen into the water, with ripples... After a while, Beau Wright got up and stayed for a few seconds before leaving. His eyes nced over her face, only the red mark of friction could be seen on her cheek. Her skin was too delicate. Before he could use his strength, her skin had already turned red. However, the touch was really good... "Are you still going back?" He looked at her. Their eyes met, but unnaturally, she quickly looked away. Compared with the characters just now, she was docile and obedient now. "No..." He swept his eyes over her red cheeks, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, as if she was very happy. The car continued to move forward, but this time it waspletely quiet without any sound. Harriet Smith felt a burning sensation on her cheeks, especially on the spot where he had wiped her. It was so hot that her ears were burning hot. Perhaps because it was too early to arrive at the Civil Affairs Bureau, there were only three pairs waiting in line. After a while, it was their turn. Beau Wright''s eyes were so deep that no one could see through his emotions. He was a little gloomy, but the pen in his hand did not stop, and he signed it. After a moment of hesitation, she lowered her head as if she had made up her mind to sign her name stroke by stroke, fairly and carefully. It was just a simple procedure, but the rtionship between the two had undergone a drastic change... From a rtionship that was a little more familiar than a stranger, it became a rtionship where we could share a bed ...... It was half past eight when they walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. The originally salt-like snow had turned into snowkes, and the ground was already white. She took a deep breath, and the cold air rushed into her nose. She couldn''t help shivering. It was just one night, but the weather had be so cold! Thinking about it again, she had changed from unmarried to married overnight, not to mention the weather. It was enough to see that many things could be changed overnight... While Beau Wright''s mind was wandering, he walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, followed by two staff members. They seemed to be saying something, and their attitudes were extremely respectful. "Get in the car." He opened the door, waving to her to let her get in the car From N?velDrama.Org. Harriet Smith was still a little unnatural. She pretended to look at the time and said, "It''s already 8:30 p.m. and I''m in a hurry to go to school. You must be very busy. I''ll take a taxi there." As if he didn''t hear it, he frowned slightly and said again, "Get in the car!" There were gradually more and more people around. Many people''s eyes fell on the man in front of them. They whispered and looked envious. He was undoubtedly the most eye-catching. Wherever he went, he would attract attention. Thinking of her face that had not been washed yet, she could not stand in public any longer. She bent over and got into the back seat. The low voice fell on her ear again. "Sit in front, I''m not the driver..." ¡°¡­¡± She gritted her teeth. "What''s wrong with this person? Is his business whether I sit in front or back?" In the end, she was the one whopromised! The car drove steadily forward. Beau Wright''s eyes fell on her. He moved his thin lips and said, "I still have an important thing to do in the afternoon. Pack up your things. The secretary will take you there." Her heart trembled slightly. Harriet Smith shook her head and subconsciously refused, "I haven''t told my parents about this yet. I''ll move over after I tell them." All these decisions hade too suddenly, and she was not mentally prepared yet... Thinking of living with him from now on, she could not help feeling a little flustered... After looking at her for a few seconds, he turned the steering wheel to the left, turned around, and said with a deep look, "I didn''t tell my family about this yet. We should spare some time and go to your house first, and then go to my house. It''s better to let me talk about this..." She agreed with him. "I also think it''s better for you to say that." The corners of Beau Wright''s lips curled into a faint smile. He slowly parked the car at the school gate and said, "In the afternoon, the secretary will wait for you in front of the apartment." "Can''t we wait another two days?" "Why?" He raised his eyebrows and asked. She answered honestly, "I haven''t been mentally prepared yet." Beau Wright looked at her deeply for a while, narrowed his eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, "What kind of preparation? Psychologically or physically?" You! Harriet Smith red at him, her heart beating faster. "Of course I mean mental preparation!" "So, you are psychologically prepared, huh?" Taking advantage of the opportunity, he took it for granted. She blushed and gnashed her teeth. "Are you a mouse? Is it fun to deliberately snare a hole to exploit?" Chapter 24 Calling Others Name Chapter 24 Calling Others'' Name "Yes..." There is a touch of impishness in his low voice. Then, he raised his eyebrows and said, "As a teacher, you should be good at performing and adapting. I naturally believe in Miss Smith..." "Mr. Wright, who told you that a teacher should be good at performing and adapting? Do you think I''m a wild survivor?" She retorted angrily. "Miss Smith does know a lot..." With a smile on his thin lips, Beau Wright started the car and left. How could this person be so dominant? He couldn''t listen to anyone else at all. She frowned and muttered in her heart. However, when he finally left, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised. In Harriet Smith''s eyes, it looked more attractive... After work in the afternoon, Harriet Smith walked out of the school. A middle- aged man in a suit came over and blocked her way. She frowned in confusion. Just as she was about to speak, the man spoke first, "Miss Smith, I''m Secretary Aaron. The president asked me to take you to your apartment." She had no choice but to get in the car. She went home first to sort out some daily necessities and clothes. Then, she went to the apartment with Secretary Aaron. There was no one in therge and luxurious apartment. She pulled her suitcase and stood in the living room. Secretary Aaron had left. Standing there, Harriet Smith was a little stunned and hesitant. When she thought that they were going to live in the same room, she felt a little unnatural and nervous. But after thinking about it, she still couldn''t escape. She gritted her teeth and walked into the room with her suitcase. In the Charmed Bar. The moving music was ear-piercing, and the men and women on the dance floor shook their bodies wantonly. In the private room. Kayson George and Arthur Andrew looked at the man on the sofa without blinking. The suit jacket was casually ced on the sofa. Beau Wright was only wearing a ck shirt, and his sleeves were slightly rolled up. His arms were firm and his lines were beautiful. He clenched a ss of wine and raised his chin slightly, the wine was drunken. "Damn it. It''s Vogart, Pnd. The concentration of alcohol is 90%. Why isn''t he drunk yet?" Kayson George touched his chin. "Compared to that question, I''m more curious about why he got together with Miss Smith and got married!" Arthur Andrew shrugged his shoulders in surprise. "I''m also curious about this question, but I''m curious about tonight is the first day of the wedding night. Why did hee here to drink? Did he think of his aunt?" The ss in Beau Wright''s hand paused slightly, but it onlysted for a moment. Then it returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. But Arthur Andrew caught it with his sharp eyes. He hit Kayson George''s shoulder lightly and said in a low voice, "Do you have to run into the gun?" With a light cough, Kayson George noticed something and immediately stopped the topic. At one o''clock in the morning. Harriet Smith was still sitting on the sofa without falling asleep. Perhaps it was because of the change in the environment that she found it difficult to fall asleep. And Beau Wright had note back yet... She frowned slightly and could not tell what kind of feeling she had in her heart. Just then, there was a knock on the door, and she stood up from the sofa in shock. Who could it be at such ate hour? Could it be Beau Wright? She stepped forward and opened the door, only to see Arthur Andrew and Kayson George standing beside her. Beau Wright, on the other hand, was standing in the middle, supported by two people. His hair was All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. slightly drooping. Obviously, he was drunk. "Long time no see, Miss Smith." Kayson George smiled and said, "Mr.Wright just ended a business gathering. He drank too much." Arthur Andrew echoed, "We happened to be here, so we sent him back." Harriet Smith was even pped to the ground by they calling her sister-inw. She watched in a daze as the two of them helped Beau Wright go to bed in the room and walked out again. "I''ll leave Mr.Wright to Miss Smith. You can treat him whatever you want!" Before Kayson George could finish his words, Arthur Andrew kicked him behind his back and said helplessly, "Miss Smith, don''t take it to heart. Good night." Then, he dragged Kayson George away. Harriet Smith walked into the bedroom and her gaze fell on the bed. He seemed to have drunk a lot, so he was drunk and unconscious. There was a touch of decadence and casualness in his handsome face, which was more attractive. Walking over, she squatted down slightly and took off his leather shoes. This man had always been mature and steady, but how could he be so drunk today? Her gaze swept across his slightly dry thin lips. After a pause, she turned around and walked out. When she returned, she was holding a cup of warm water in her hand. Sitting by the bed, Harriet Smith poked his shoulder angrily. "Hey, get up and drink some water!" He frowned, but she didn''t respond at all. She poked him a few more times without hesitation. Suddenly, his eyes half-squinted open, some slightly red bloodshot, but more ck as an inky mass, quenching ck, dark, and bottomless. Seeing this, she was a little frightened. She looked away and stretched out the ss of water. "Here." After a while, no one answered. She frowned in confusion. When she was about to look over, an arm suddenly pressed her on the bed. With a ng, the cup fell to the ground. She was shocked and was pulled into his arms again. Before she could react, she was kissed directly. She was paralyzed all over, and her hands involuntarily grabbed the shirt on his chest. After a long time, he finally let go. Finally, she could breathe fresh air. Her chest heaved. Her cheeks were burning like fire. When she recalled that she had indulged in his crazy kiss just now, she felt a little shy. She twisted her body and struggled to get out of his arms, but after struggling for a long time, she failed to move him at all. "Hey, let go of me!" She lowered her voice and hit his chest. There was still no response. What responded to her was the steady and regr breathing. He fell asleep again... Harriet Smith felt helpless and could not break free. It was already two o''clock in the morning, and she could not resist the sleepiness. She leaned against his furnace-like chest and finally fell asleep. In the quiet room, only the breathing of the two people could be heard. After a while, Beau Wright''s body moved slightly on the bed and he hugged the woman in his arms tighter. His handsome face was buried in her neck. He smelled the faint orange fragrance and murmured with satisfaction, "Mary Wright..." The unusually low and hoarse voice was already as gentle as water in the end... However, the woman in his arms had already fallen asleep and did not hear him. The next morning. When Harriet Smith woke up, she saw the man''s face across from her. Beau Wright was already awake. His tall and strong body was slightly tilted, with one hand supporting his head. The hair on his forehead fell down, and there were still some blood streaks in his eyes. There was stubble on his chin, and his ck shirt was no longer as smooth as before. It had wrinkles, but it waszy and charming. As if he had not woken up yet, he narrowed his half-closed eyes and looked at her quietly. Her eyes were too deep to see through, let alone what he was thinking at this time. Thinking of her current situation, Harriet Smith coughed lightly and exined, "I didn''t mean to sleep here, but you didn''t let me go." He hid all the emotions in his eyes and hid them. He smiled faintly and said, "Miss Smith, if you don''t n to sleep here. Where are you going to sleep?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harriet Smith was speechless. "Shouldn''t a couple sleep in the same bed?" He continued to ask forward. She licked her lips, which showed that she was at the disadvantage. "I thought it would be inconvenient for you." Raising his eyebrows, he asked, "Are you afraid that I will be inconvenient, or you will be inconvenient?" This man, indeed, was a bloodthirsty, knife-edge, and she continued in an unpleasant manner, "I''m a bad sleeper, I always roll around, and I can''t sleep when there''s suddenly a man in my bed." He was very generous. "It doesn''t matter even if you roll on me. Also, you will naturally be familiar with it if we sleep more..." "It''s such a waste not to be awyer!" Harriet Smith frowned and snorted. "Thank you for your praise." As he spoke, Beau Wright put his hands behind his back and sat up slightly. His chest was exposed, firm, and smooth. She blushed and looked away. Just then, her cell phone rang. It was Sophia Scott. She picked it up and answered, "Mom". Then she walked to thending and spoke on the phone. On the phone, she turned around and saw Beau Wright staring at her. "Uncle and aunt are back?" Uncle and aunt? She was stunned for a moment before she realized that he was talking about her parents. She felt a little awkward and nodded. "Since they are back, pack up and we will go to your house immediately..." Feeling shocked, Harriet Smith quickly asked, "Why is it so sudden?" Chapter 25 Well make up the wedding later Chapter 25 We''ll make up the weddingter "Do you still want to keep it a secret?" He stepped out of bed with his long legs and took off his shirt and suit pants in front of her. He had a good figure. "No, I haven''t been prepared yet." She turned her eyes away. She knew that the truth will out, but she was more afraid that her family would be scared. "It doesn''t matter whether you''re prepared or not, they have to know about this matter sooner orter. Better early thante. Just get ready and set off immediately..." As his deep and decisive words fell, he walked into the bathroom... Shepletely knew that the truth will out and better early thante. But this matter was totally different from anything else. There is noparison! Her parents knew that she had no boyfriend so far. If her parents know she not only get married overnight, but also had a baby. They were gonna freak out. Thinking of the chaos that was about to happen, she was disinterested. But it was toote to say anything at this time, because the car had already stopped downstairs. Taking a deep breath, Harriet Smith was very nervous. After she was prepared, she opened the door and got out of the car. But there was no movement behind her. She looked back quizzically and saw Beau Wright still sitting there, his slender fingers tapping on the steering wheel, and his eyes were slightly focused. "Aren''t you going?" She asked. He was the one who proposed toe. Why was he still in the car when they arrived there? "Wait a minute..." He said. "What are we waiting for?" She was a little confused. Twenty minutester, she saw Secretary Aaron get out of a ck car with two big gift boxes in his hands. Secretary Aaron stepped forward and handed over the gift box. "Mr. Wright, these are the things you asked me to prepare in advance." "Ok..." Beau Wright answered indifferently and took it. Harriet Smith didn''t expect him to be so careful, so she stared at him in surprise and she was a little moved. Walking into the living room, Sophia Scott and Henry Smith were setting the table. When they saw Beau Wright, who was elegant and straight in a dark cashmere coat, they were confused and stunned. In the end, Henry Smith returned to his senses and asked, "Harriet, who is he?" Hearing this, Harriet Smith bit her lip awkwardly and didn''t know what to say. Beau Wright took a step forward with her long legs and held Harriet Smith in his arms. Harriet didn''t expect him to do this. She trembled slightly and looked up at him. However, he didn''t look at her. Instead, he looked straight ahead, pulled his thin lips, and said with a smile, "Hello." Their intimate and ambiguous actions had indirectly exined everything. Henry Smith and Sophia Scott looked at each other in shock. "When did Harriet have a boyfriend?" Then, Henry Smith sent an eye signal to Sophia Scott. Sophia Scott understood and put down the bowl and chopsticks and looked at Henry Smith. "Are you Harriet''s boyfriend?" "Mrs. Scott, Harriet, and I have registered our marriage, and she has been pregnant for a month." Beau Wright''s words were gentle, neither humble nor arrogant. He was elegant and unrestrained, showing his noble temperament and self-restraint. In contrast, Harriet Smith was very nervous. Especially after Beau Wright said this, she felt that she was not calm anymore, and her body became tenser Marry? Pregnant? It was rare for Henry Smith to be stunned. He stood there as still as a stone. Sophia Scott''s reaction was even more intense. Her body shook and she quickly held the table behind her with both hands. She gasped and asked Harriet Smith, "Is what he said true or false?" Her daughter had been raised by her since she was a baby. She had not even make a boyfriend, but now she said that she was married and pregnant! As a mother, how could she not know anything? Now that the thing hade to this, it was impossible to go back. Gritting her teeth, she was ready to risk everything. She nodded and admitted, "Mom, those are all true!" Sophia Scott reached out and patted her heaving chest lightly. Then, she pointed at Harriet Smith and said sternly, "Tell me what''s going on!" Frowning, Beau Wright''s thin lips moved slightly. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt a touch of softness and slipperiness on his palm. It turned out that Harriet''s hand went into his big palm and crossed fingers with his hands. His joints were clear and his palms were hot, with a little rough. While her hands were fair and as soft as a fish, with a little coldness. Raising his eyebrows, Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and looked a little surprised. He looked at her yfully. His eyes were deep and dark. Harriet Smith didn''t look at him. Instead, she took two steps forward and looked straight into Sophia Scott''s eyes. Her expression was serious and firm. She said word by word, "Mom, man has to be crazy for once in his life. Maybe it''s for someone, or for a rtionship. I''ve always listened to you since I was a child. This is the only rebellion, and I don''t regret it!" Hearing this, Sophia Scott was slightly stunned, but she calmed down. She looked at Harriet and asked, "Do you know what you are doing now?" "I know!" Harriet Smith replied solemnly. Sophia Scott didn''t say anything else. Instead, she turned around and walked towards the room. She said to Harriet Smith, "Come with me." In the room. Sophia Scott sat on the sofa and looked calm. "Have you seen his parents?" "Yes, I have." Harriet Smith lied and secretly observed Sophia Scott''s expression. When she found that Sophia Scott had rxed a little, she also rxed. "Why didn''t you tell me and your father before registering?" Harriet Smith choked and said, "I''m afraid you won''t agree." Sophia Scott still looked at her and asked, "What about the wedding? Are you not going to hold it?" "The doctor said that the first three months are a dangerous period. We are afraid that something would happen to the child, so we don''t n to hold a wedding. But he said that it would be held after the child was born." Harriet Smith said without missing a beat. She stepped forward and hugged Sophia Scott. "Mom, don''t be angry, okay?" Patting her hand, Sophia Scott sighed softly. "Daughters and dead fish are no keeping wares. You are raised by me since you were a baby, but you keep such a big thing from me. Don''t you think I should be All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. angry?" "You are right. Mom, do you want to hit me a few times to calm down?" Just like when she was a child, she turned around with a smile and tilted her hips to Sophia Scott, waiting for her hand to fall. Burst outughing and all the anger disappeared, Sophia Scott took Harriet''s hand and said, "This is your decision. I won''t ask anymore. As long as you have a good life, it will be okay." Tears welled up in her eyes, Harriet stepped forward, hugged Sophia Scott, and whispered, "Mom..." If there are people in the world who treat you well for no reason, then they must be your parents. After a while, they walked out of the room and saw Henry Smith and Beau Wright ying chess. Harriet Smith looked at them in surprise and then looked away. So did Sophia Scott. After lunch, they left. Sophia Scott stood in front of the window, watching the ck car gradually disappear from her sight through the window. Henry Smith held the gift box as if it was a treasure. "Green Spiral Tea is really a rare good tea!" Hearing this, Sophia Scott turned around and red at him. "Tea, tea, tea is all you know!" Smiling, Henry Smith handed over another gift box. "The silk shawl from Chicago. Try it." "Aren''t you worried about your daughter? This is Trenton''s most famous the Wrights. Will Harriet be wronged if she marries into the family?" "I think Mr. Wright has excellent manners and etiquette. Besides, the Wrights is a well-known family, so he should be well educated." At this moment, Henry Smith waspletely focused on the tea. "This is the top-grade Green Spiral Tea. I''ll make a pot first and try it." In the car. Harriet Smith sat in the passenger seat and looked out of the window, with her thoughts wandering. The lie hade to an end and the matter had been resolved. However, her heart did not rx and she still felt a little depressed. The phone rang. Beau Wright picked it up. It was a very short call, but his handsome face changed slightly. Then, the car suddenly stopped and drove in another direction... Seeing his slightly changed face, she was curious and confused. "Where are we going now?" "House of Wright." He said three words to her. Harriet Smith sat up straight and looked tense. "Didn''t you say we would go tomorrow? I haven''t prepared a gift yet." "This is an unexpected situation..." Beau Wright rubbed his forehead with his big hands as if he was distressed. "Just let the secretary prepare the gift." The House of Wright was located at the waist of the green mountain, surrounded by trees. The air was fresh and the scenery was pleasant. Those who could live in the green hills were either rich or noble. It was not a ce that ordinary people could live in. Chapter 26 Where Should We Go Now? Chapter 26 Where Should We Go Now? The car drove on the winding road. After a while, it stopped. Secretary Aaron''s car arrived at the same time. He got out of the car and handed her two gifts. She sighed lightly. The efficiency of the secretary of arge enterprise was indeed different! After passing through the carved iron gate, they walked into the white vi one after the other. As soon as they arrived at the entrance, they heard a strong but angry voice, "He dares to marry behind my back! How dare he marry behind my back! When hees back, I''ll break his legs!" "Dad, Beau will be back soon. It''s not toote to ask him in detailter. Don''t get angry." The woman''s voice is soft and gentle. It was Lainey Brown. So, the owner of that man''s voice was his grandfather? Harriet Smith could tell from his voice that he must have a hot temper. She couldn''t help trembling. "Mr. Brown, are you going to break my legs?" Beau Wright casually threw the car key on the table as hezily stretched the word at the end. Hearing this, Evan Brown, who was dressed in a military uniform and had white hair on his temples, turned around. He red at him and shouted, "Attention!" Ignoring him, Beau Wright took off his cashmere coat and hung it on the hanger on the side. On the other hand, Harriet Smith, who was standing behind him, immediately straightened up in reflex after hearing his words. She stood straight and almost saluted him. Evan Brown looked like a school coach. She couldn''t help but do it. With a chuckle, Beau Wright reached out and pulled the straight and slender figure into his arms. Looking at Evan Brown, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr. Brown, you scared her..." Only then did Harriet Smith realize what she had just done. She stuck to his broad chest, and she could even feel the shake caused by his chuckle. She blushed and felt a little embarrassed. She stepped on him in anger... Obviously, Evan Brown was very satisfied with Harriet Smith''s reaction. As a soldier, he naturally liked someone who obeyed orders. Lainey Brown frowned slightly and looked Harriet Smith up and down quietly. "Beau, who is she?" Beau Wright lowered his eyes slightly. His slender fingers brushed away the hair scattered on both sides of Harriet Smith¡®s cheeks and pinched her nose intimately. "Don''t you greet with them?" The sudden intimacy made Harriet Smith''s heart beat fast. Then, she licked her lips and said awkwardly and softly, "Mom..." "Miss, don''t call me that. I never remember having a daughter..." Lainey Brown''s voice was cold. She looked at Harriet Smith with a poker face. Her words made Harriet Smith feel extremely awkward and embarrassed. "Mom, of course, you don''t have a daughter, and she can''t be your daughter. Otherwise, should the baby call me daddy or uncle?" Hearing this, Lainey Brown, who had always been delicate and elegant, was shocked. "Baby?" Evan Brown turned around as well. He frowned and asked in a displeased voice, "How long has it been?" "One month..." Beau Wright''s thin lips twitched. His attitude was casual, but when he looked at Harriet Smith, he was extremely gentle. "Are you tired? Do you want to sit for a while?" There seemed to be some affection, downy, deep. It was like a that enveloped Harriet Smith. If she hadn''t known about it, she would have thought that he loved her so much. He was indeed a master at acting... Staring into his affectionate eyes, Harriet Smith was a little caught in it and shook her head. "I''m not tired." "Miss, can I talk to you?" Lainey Brown regained her usual elegance and nobility. "Isn''t it better to talk face to face in front of me?" Beau Wright looked at Lainey Brown and seemed to think of something. He continued, "By the way, we got the marriage certificate yesterday..." Lainey Brown''s and Evan Brown''s faces turned pale. If Evan Brown had been a little satisfied with her just now, it was gone now. She could see it clearly. She sighed secretly. She expected that she would not have a good life in the future. At this time, a rough voice suddenly interrupted, "Is that true?" Sykes Wright''s gaze was as sharp as a needle. Harriet Smith turned around and saw that Sykes Wright was standing behind her with bloodshot eyes. He clenched his fists and stared straight at her. He said word by word, "Miss Smith, is what my brother said true or not?" She gritted her teeth and whispered, "Sykes ..." "Miss Smith, are you married??" As he roared, the redness in his eyes intensified. Beau Wright took a long step forward and pulled Harriet Smith behind him. His voice was low and his eyes narrowed. "Are you talking to your sister-inw like this?" "Sister-inw... Haha..." With a sarcastic sneer, Sykes Wright stepped back step by step, ran out of the living room, and left. Lainey Brown was a little exasperated. "Sykes,e back!" However, Sykes Wright turned a deaf ear and didn''t even turn his head. "Sykes..." Harriet Smith shouted. She moved her feet and was about to chase after him. But as soon as she moved, her arm was grabbed by Beau Wright from behind. His eyes darkened and he raised his eyebrows. "He''s not young, so there''s no need to worry..." She was still a little worried. "But..." Leaning over, Beau Wrightzily crossed his arms and looked at her calmly. "After chasing after him, All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. what are you going to say? Let me hear..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harriet Smith was speechless. It was a fact that they were married. Even if she chased him, how could she exin it? The dissatisfaction in Evan Brown''s eyes suddenly gathered. He looked at her coldly and then left with a flick of his sleeve. Of course, Lainey Brown disliked her and followed Evan Brown upstairs. The situation was extremely tense. There was no need for her to stay any longer. She turned around and left. "Are you stimted?" Beau Wright raised his eyebrows and stared at her slender back. "No, I was already prepared." She didn''t look back. "You''re very self-aware..." Harriet Smith said grumpily, "My greatest trait is self-aware." It was already 10 o''clock in the evening when they returned to the apartment. Before they could sit down, the cell phone rang. Beau Wright picked it up, and his handsome face immediately became gloomy. He answered lightly and directly picked up his cashmere coat. "What''s wrong?" Harriet Smith was confused. "Look for Sykes Wright..." "I''ll go with you!" She quickly said. Beau Wright didn''t say anything, but he didn''t refuse. He put on his coat and walked out. He didn''t refuse, so she took it as the default. She hurried into the room and bring out her bag, then caught up with him. It hadn''t snowed for the whole winter, but it kept falling these days, as if it was going to make up for all those years without it. It was toote at night and the weather was cold, so there were very few cars on the street, not to mention pedestrians. Harriet Smith looked out of the window and asked, "Where are we going now?" "Since he wants to hide, he would not go where he could easily be found ..." Beau Wright moved his thin lips and said lightly. Chapter 27 Youre My Sister-in-law Chapter 27 You''re My Sister-inw That was right. She frowned and asked curiously, "Have you any idea of where he might be?" "No..." Beau Wright answered straightforwardly and then looked straight at her. After a long while, he said in a deep voice, "However, he will definitely answer a phone call from someone..." Beau Wright''s gaze had already exined everything. Harriet Smith was stunned. She looked at him and asked, "What if he doesn''t answer?" He curled his lips, tapped the steering wheel with his well-defined fingers, and asked, "What if he answers?" After thinking for a while, she said, "Whatever you want, what if you lose?" Her answer obviously satisfied him. He raised his eyebrows and showed his inherent confidence and aggressiveness. "Miss Smith, do you think I will lose?" "Why not?" Harriet Smith snorted sarcastically, feeling that he was really annoying at this time. "As you wish..." He smiled lightly, shrugged his shoulders, and said elegantly, "If I lose." Only then did she feel satisfied. She took out her phone and dialed it in front of him. However, after a while, the phone was connected. There was no sound at all. Harriet Smith could clearly hear the sound of breathing and even the sound of falling snow. Unexpectedly, he really answered it... ncing at the man''s perfect profile with a slight smile, she gritted her teeth slightly. However, she said cautiously to the other side of the phone, "Sykes, where are you? Shall Ie and look for you now?" She thought that he would still remain silent, but he responded. However, he had a request that she go alone... As she approached Center Lake, which was located in the middle of the school''s main street, she immediately saw Sykes Wright sitting on the bench. It seemed that he had been sitting for a while. Ayer of white snowkes fell on his body and he sat there quietly, thinking about something. "Sykes..." Harriet Smith approached called out softly. Looking up and standing up, Sykes Wright approached her step by step. Then, he caught her off guard and hugged her into his arms. Her body trembled slightly, and she was stunned for a moment. When she came to her senses, she pushed the young man''s body, but her eyes shed and looked behind the trees not far away... Someone was still standing there... Although he was a teenager, he was one head higher than her. Naturally, his strength was not something she could fight against. "Sykes Wright, let go of me, okay?" She gave up struggling and sighed softly. She stretched out her hand and let the snowkes fall from his body. He buried his frozen face in her warm neck. His voice was hoarse. "Did Miss Smithe alone?" She was a little flustered and guilty, but she still nodded. Finally, he let go and sat on the bench in a thin school uniform. Raising his head, he clenched his fists and suppressed his emotions. "When did Miss Smith and my brother meet?" Harriet Smith sat down next to him and told the truth. "At a friend''s wedding." "So, you''ve known each other before you were my teacher?" She nodded. Sykes Wright stared at the white snowkes drifting into the calm surface of theke, and then disappeared. "Why did you get married?" As far as he knew, his brother was not someone who would get married at will. What''s more, there was an aunt in his heart... "I have been pregnant with his child for a month..." She did not intend to hide these things from him. The hand that was hanging at his side suddenly tightened. The teenager''s aura immediately fluctuated intensely. His eyes were scarlet red as he asked, "Why did you have sex?" Harriet Smith''s colored slightly, but she still said, "That was only a mistake. He was drunk that night and went to the wrong room, and I was drunk too." The night was too cold. In just a moment, her cheeks were blue with cold, and she rubbed the numb hands. After paying attention to her actions, Sykes Wright took a deep breath and suppressed his agitation and sadness. He took off his gloves, took her hand, and slowly put them on. She was shocked and wanted to move away, but failed. He grabbed her tightly. In the dark, Beau Wright''s tall body was leaningzily against the tree pole, staring at them. His eyes were so dark that they have sessfullybined with night. At the same time, the contents of their conversation reached his ears word by word. His bright eyes fell on their hands, and his thin lips curled into a sneer. This pair of gloves were knitted by herself, he had been wearing it all along... Some things gradually became clear, and then they came to her mind. She couldn''t ignore them. "Is it my brother who proposed to you?" Putting on gloves, he was still asking questions. "Yes." "The reason?" "He didn''t say it, and I didn''t ask." At this time, she felt that the young man''s hands were so warm, but his clothes were so thin. He loosened his grip and stared deeply at her. "Why would you agree?" "I wanted to give the baby aplete family, with a daddy and mommy, so I agreed." The teenager''s forceful gaze made her panic slightly. "You don''t love my brother, do you?" The teenager''s expression suddenly became pleasurable, and his pent-up feelings of the day were suddenly relieved. After thinking for a while, she answered vaguely, "No one can exin love clearly, either now or in the future. But you have to stop. I''m your teacher." She thought he was just being rebellious and had some feelings of admiration for the teacher, but she did not expect him to be deeply involved. She was negligent in this matter...... "So what if you are my teacher?" The youth didn''t take it seriously. Since you are not married for love, it will notst. When the aunt came back, Beau... "Sykes, I''m four years older than you..." "As the saying goes, love has nothing to do with age. So four years is perfect." Harriet Smith let out a sigh of relief. She wanted to take his hopes off the table. "Sykes, ording to your family, you don''t need to do this. Also, I''m now your sister-inw..." Without saying a word, the teenager just smiled and hugged her again. He kissed her forehead. "Now you are my sister-inw, but how long will itst?" Harriet Smith stood rooted to the spot like a block of wood. She came to her senses and was about to say something when Sykes Wright let go of her and said to the tree, "Beau,e out..." Unexpectedly, he had already realized that she was not alone, so he deliberately asked her that question. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thinking of her answer just now, Harriet Smith felt a little embarrassed and felt that her face was burning with fire. Gently patting the falling snowkes on his body, Beau Wright approached. His dark cashmere coat was still stained with snowkes, but that did not disguise his maturity and handsomeness at all. However, when his eyes swept across her body, they were filled with coldness. His eyes were tinged with unfathomable emotion. Then, Sykes Wright said that he had something to say to his brother alone. Therefore, Harriet Smith left. Standing not far away, she could only see their mouths moving. As for what they were talking about, she could not hear them at all. Chapter 28 I Hope You Can Let Her Go Chapter 28 I Hope You Can Let Her Go "Since you don''t love her, I hope that you can let her go as soon as possible!" The young man''s frozen blue face was full of seriousness, word by word. "She is now your sister-inw. I don''t want to remind you what you can or shouldn''t do..." Beau Wright frowned and his voice was indifferent, but his authority was hard to ignore. "Beau, if you will be kind to her hereafter, so be it. Otherwise, I shall not stand by!" Sykes Wright took a deep look at the slender figure not far away and said, "Also, from today on, I will live in the dormitory of the school. You will tell mom for me." They were already married, so it was possible for them to meet in both House of Wright and the apartment. In that case, he might as well stay at school. The ck Land Rover went straight forward. Harriet Smith fiddled with the gloves in her hands and sighed inwardly when she thought of the young man in the snow. Beau Wright first nced at her with his eagle-like eyes, then he lowered his head and stared at the glove. "How many men did you give those gloves to?" He frowned and his eyes darkened. She came to her sense and stared at him. Then, she said honestly, "Two. One is for Sykes Wright, and the other is for you." Although the pair of gloves I had given him was originally made for my father. Hearing this, Beau Wright raised his eyebrows slightly. He turned his handsome face and stared at her. "How do you feel to flirt with your brother-inw in front of your husband?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Harriet Smith raised her chin slightly and yawned, feeling sleepy. She also stared at him. " Chairman Wright, why do you have tough so hard? I didn''t expect what Sykes Wright did, but you already knew what he was thinking, so you were sure that he would answer my phone, right?" Her cheeks were rosy, and she looked like azy kitten. Her corbone was fair and tender, which looked very attractive. His gaze was like that of a hunter''s. His big hand unexpectedly hugged her into his arms, and his tightly pursed lips gradually approached her. She quickly turned her face away. But his big palm was holding the back of her head, and his voice was as low as a wooden zither. "Whatever I want, right?" Harriet Smith''s body stiffened slightly. She recalled her previous promise and was furious. He was deliberately plotting against her! "We''re already married, so the title Miss Smith is still strange. Mrs. Wright, what do you think?" He put her long hair behind her ears. What he said was right. When a man is in heat, the beast is inferior to! It didn''t matter whether it was time or ce, they could do whatever they wanted... However, this man was elegant, handsome, noble, and proud. He was mature and sexy, but his actions at this time were so obscene! "Mrs. Wright, don''t you know that sometimes this word is a kind of stimtion for men, such as now..." His long and narrow eyes looked up, and his voice was hoarse and low. It was a beautiful drift, and the car was parked perfectly in the garage. Then, he picked her up with his big hand and pressed her back against the steering wheel. "Mrs. Wright, call me honey, okay?" "Get lost! Shame on you!" The next morning. Harriet Smith was woken up by the continuous doorbell. She propped up her sore body and sat up from the bed. She was the only one left in the room, and the man next to her seemed to have left long ago. Everything from yesterday appeared in her mind. She bit her lips and wiped her face. She wished that the woman from yesterday was not her! At this time, the doorbell rang again. It was only seven o''clock. Who could it be? She took a deep breath and quickly put on her pajamas. Her body had not recovered yet, so she limped slowly to the door and opened it. The person who appeared in front of her was Lainey Brown. She was wearing a mink coat and holding a small purple bag with tassels, gorgeous and noble... Harriet Smith was stunned for a few seconds. When she came to her senses, she said awkwardly, "Mom." Hearing this, Lainey Brown frowned. "Why does it sound so awkward?" She looked at Harriet Smith again and said, "You just woke up?" Embarrassed, she put her hair behind her ear and nodded. Lainey Brown looked at her and said nothing else. She just nced at the time and said, "Half past seven." Of course, Harriet Smith could understand what she meant, but she couldn''t say anything and didn''t say anything. Lainey Brown walked past her, looked around the living room, and sat down on the sofa. "Where is Beau?" "He went to thepany." As she answered, she was busy pouring water. "No coffee?" Lainey Brown stared at her. Harriet Smith paused and looked around carefully. "Mom, there''s no coffee, only wine." "Then forget it." Lainey Brown leaned against the sofa behind her and said, "I have something to tell you." "Is there something she wants to tell her?" Although Harriet Smith was confused, she still said respectfully, "Mom, go ahead." "The New Year ising soon. You and Beau can move back to the House of Wright from today on." Lainey Brown said. Moving back to the House of Wright? Her heart skipped a beat. She instantly felt terrible! The old man didn''t like her at all, and this nominal mother-inw was a powerful character. If she moved back to the House of Wright and lived together, could she still live? It was impossible to refuse in person, so she said vaguely, "Mom, when Beaues back, I will tell him." She didn''t say yes or no. It was better for Chairman Wright to do it. Even if she offended him, there wouldn''t be any problem. Hearing this, Lainey Brown was not satisfied. "What do you mean? Don''t you want to live with me?" Harriet quickly exined, "No, Mom, I didn''t mean that!" "Since you don''t mean that, then I''ll take it as you agree to move to the House of Wright. Pack up your things and the driver will pick you up in the afternoon." Lainey made her own decision, and her eyes were shrewd... "Mom, I''d better call Beau first and tell him..." However, before she could finish her words, Lainey stood up and said directly, "I''ll make the calls. You just need to take care of your things." There was no turning back. She turned around and left. Sending her out of the door, she really felt that his mother was not calm anymore. This mother-inw was really hard to fool! When she moved back to the House of Wright, she felt everything before her was pitch-ck! Today was also thest day of the final exam. She tried to cheer herself up and went to school to invigte the exam. In the afternoon, all the subjects had been finished, and there was a special teacher in charge of the grading of the paper, so she didn''t have to worry about it. Therefore, the winter vacation would begin from today. When she was cleaning up the table, Grace George came in. "Harriet, let''s go shopping in the mall "Okay!" She agreed at first, but then she thought of what Lainey Brown had said in the morning, so she declined her invitation, saying that she had something to do at night. Grace didn''t ask much and left premier. By the time Harriet walked out of the school, the ck car had been waiting for her for a long time. She sighed helplessly, walked over, and got in... Chapter 29 Let Your Sister-in-law Go with You Chapter 29 Let Your Sister-inw Go with You As soon as she stepped into the living room of the House of Wright, she saw Evan Brown sitting on the opposite lounge chair reading the newspaper. He was already dignified, and he wore a military uniform, which made him look more solemn and majestic. She pursed her lips and said, "Grandpa." At these words, Evan didn''t even raise his eyebrows, as if he hadn''t heard, and continued to read the newspaper. His attitude was expected, so she didn''t think much of it. Lainey is making coffee, her delicate face, which has been pampered for years, is mature and charming She called out again, "Mom." "You''re back?" Lainey''s attitude was better. "I have asked the servants to clean up the room. She will take you thereter." Just then, a charming voice sounded. "Auntie, is she Brother Beau''s wife?" Then, the beautiful ck figure appeared in front of Harriet and looked her up and down. Then, ine frowned and said with some dislike, "She looks in. Why does Brother Beau like her?" "ine!" Lainey''s voice was a little harsh. She turned to look at Harriet again and said, "ine is young, and her words and temper are very straightforward. Please show tolerance for her." Harriet smiled faintly, looked at ine, and then said, "Mom, I know, but Miss ine is really beautiful. So beautiful. I''ll go to the room premier." ine did not hear the implication. She really thought that she was praising her. Such a person was not qualified topete with her for Brother Beau! So what if they got married? She could still divorce them! Lainey''s hand, which was pouring coffee, paused for a moment, but she returned to normal and said lightly, "Go ahead." The room was very spacious. In front of the French window was a lush forest. All the leaves had fallen, covered with ayer of white snow. It was very beautiful. However, Harriet was not in the mood to appreciate it. Living here was a kind of torture for her. She took a shower first. After that, she sat on the sofa in a bathrobe and watched TV. Footsteps were heard. She turned around in surprise and saw Beau untying his tie with one hand, long legs striding in. She sat still on the sofa, watching TV. Beau raised his eyebrows, but stood in front of her. His thin lips moved, and his voice was low. "Mrs. Wright, unbutton the shirt." Harriet lowered her chin and gently patted his hand. She said grumpily, "Isn''t Chairman Wright free?" "I''m a little tired. Also, there are too many buttons on the shirt. It''s a waste of time..." He slightly pinched his left hand between his eyebrows, but his right hand pulled her forcefully and stood up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harriet gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t put on so many buttons!" How could the president of Tranton, Mr. Wright, be sozy? She was really experienced! He put her hand on the shirt button on her chest and said with a slight smile, "I''m very satisfied with the nude running, as Mrs. Wright wishes." "Not serious!" Harriet cursed in a low voice, but her hands still moved to unbutton the buttons. With a smile in his ck eyes, he looked down from above. Obviously, she had just taken a shower. Her pale cheeks were pink, her dark hair with droplets of water against her cheeks so attraction. The bathrobe was too big for her, and all her delicate corbone fell outside. However, she didn''t notice the change in his eyes and body. She just unbuttoned her shirt. Beau''s hand moved and was about tond on her waist when there was a knock on the door. Then, the door of the room was pushed open. Standing at the door of the room was ine, holding a fruit tray in her hand. Seeing their intimate actions at this time, her face was full of dissatisfaction, and she secretly red at Harriet several times. Stepping on seven-centimeter high heels, ine twisted her hips and walked in, deliberately pushing Harriet aside. "Brother, this is the fruit tray I just cut. I heard from my aunt that you are back, so I sent it over." "When will youe to Tranton?" Beau nced at Harriet, who was next to him. His eyes flickered, and then he said to ine. The smile on ine''s pretty face was like a flower. She said excitedly, "Brother, can you take me to Tranton tomorrow?" "I don''t have time..." As he spoke, he sat down on the sofa with his long legs crossed. He took a sip of cold water and turned pale. Then, he frowned slightly. Was she a nk in their eyes? Harriet leaned against the side and looked at the two of them angrily. " Do they think they are Romeo and Juliet?" "You bullied me. It''s hard for me toe to Tranton, but you refused to apany me for an hour. I''m going to tell the oldmander-in-chief!" ine''s words were delicate but serious. She knew that the only person who could make Beau obey T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. was the oldmander-in-chief! The oldmander-in-chief and his grandfather had been in the same army since they were young. They have a very good rtionship! Moreover, she also heard that her grandfather had saved the oldmander''s life, so the old As long as it was her request, the oldmander would meet it, so she was certainly confident! His long and narrow eyebrows were slightly raised, and there was a hint of impatience in them. Then, he inadvertently nced at the woman who was watching the show from the corner of his eyes. He rubbed the cup with his big hand and said, "In that case, let your sister-inw apany you..." The spearhead suddenly pointed at her. Harriet was slightly stunned. When she came to her senses, she secretly gritted her teeth and red at him! Beau nced at her and raised his thick ck and domineering eyebrows with a faint smile. Of course, ine was unwilling. She only wanted Beau to apany her, not that waste! "Brother,... I''m not familiar with the sister." Beau''s thin lips curled into a smile. "you''ll know each other better as you go along. Or you don''t want to go shopping with your sister-inw?" "No..." ine''s hand, which was smeared with orange nail polish, grabbed the skirt on her body with hatred. At this time, what else could she say? "It''s good that you don''t..." Beau picked up the warm cup on the table, took a few sips, and frowned slightly. He really didn''t like this smell... "Am I not existing?" Harriet said discontentedly. He made a decision for her without even asking. Was she transparent? Hearing this, he leaned against the sofa, crossed his arms in front of his chest, looked a littlezy and casual, and looked at her calmly. "Isn''t the school on holiday?" Harriet admitted it honestly. "Yes, but I might have other arrangements tomorrow." "Maybe there are other arrangements?" He raised his eyebrows. She nodded. She did not like ine very much. "In that case, we will discuss it after you have other specific arrangements..." He raised his thin lips slightly, saying that... It was reasonable... Harriet: "..." Chapter 30 Hes Walking toward Me Chapter 30 He''s Walking toward Me At this time, ine interrupted, "Sister, are you unwilling to take me to Tranton?" "No, it''s my honor to go shopping with such a beautiful sister-inw." Her smile was fake and her attitude was very friendly. Sister-inw? Did she really think that she was the young mistress of the Wrights? What a joke! ine sneered in her heart and then left. Looking away, Harriet looked up at the man on the sofa, frowned, and said with a smile, "You''re really considerate, Brother..." He stared at her for a moment and then slightly raised the corner of his mouth. "It sounds so sweet. Call me again, Mrs. Wright ..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The next morning. When Harriet woke up, she was the only one left in the room. As soon as she finished washing up, before she had time for breakfast, ine came in and pulled her to go shopping. In front of Evan Brown and Lainey Brown, she could not refuse, so she had to bite the bullet and agree. She picked up her down jacket and left the House of Wright with ine. Meanwhile, ine was throwing a curve at Harriet. Although she knew that she had not had breakfast yet, she still took her to the famous brand store and kept shopping from eight o''clock in the morning to one o''clock at noon. She was so hungry that she kept screaming. While Harriet was trying clothes, she went to the KFC to buy a burger. She didn''t mind. She stood in the store and began to eat a burger. The waiter looked back and forth several times. ine felt so embarrassed that she took the lead to walk out of the brand store. How could there be such a rude woman? She ate the burger unhurriedly and even ordered a rice noodle. ine had no choice but to sit opposite and wait. It was the first time for her to enter such a simple and noisy restaurant in her life. It was all thanks to this waste! If not for the better torture, she would never have stepped into this ce! The rice thread was very chewy. The soup was thick and fresh. Harriet smiled and picked up the vibrating phone. It was from Grace. "I''m shopping in District Venice. Do you want toe over?" "Okay, I just want to buy some clothes. Wait for me for a while. I''ll be right there." Then, Grace hung up the phone. ine heard the content of the phone, but she had no intention of leaving. Instead, she said, " Can I go shopping with you and your friends?" So what if she had a friend? It would still embarrass her and make her unable to get out of trouble! Harriet smiled gently and kindly. "Of course." She knew what ine was thinking. However, as soon as she finished her words, ine''s cell phone rang. She picked it up and said softly and obediently, "Auntie, shall we go to watch a movie at New World Cinema together? Okay, I''ll be there right away." Out of the corner of her eye, she nced at Harriet, who was opposite her, and then deliberately said, "Auntie, my sister-inw is in front of me now. Do you want to talk to her? Okay, I know. I will tell her." After putting the phone into her bag, ine looked at Harriet with a hint of pride in her eyes. "Auntie asked me to go to the movie with her, so I can''t go shopping with you anymore. Also, she said that you should take care of yourself." Seeing her leave like a peacock, Harriet found it funny and even chuckled. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She was so childish! Half an hourter, Grace arrived, but her face did not look very good. She looked tired, and her dark circles were very serious, as if she had not slept all night. She frowned and looked at her face worriedly. "What happened? Why are you like this?" Sitting down, Grace''s eyes were moist, but she didn''t shed tears. She just sobbed andined to her good friend, "Steven was taken away again for that woman!" "Didn''t you persuade him thest time we went back from the bar?" "How could I not have tried to persuade him? He even asked his friends to introduce him to quite a few girls, but it was as if he was drugged. He didn''t even know if he was alive or dead!" Grace hated his failure to live up to his expectations, but after all, he was her only brother. No matter how disgraceful he was, this was a fact that could not be changed. "Harriet, aren''t you on good terms with Chairman Wright? Please help me. I don''t know what''s going on with Steven, and I''m restless!" Listening to her good friend''s pleading, she was not happy in her heart. "In fact, I am not very familiar with him. I just met him a few times..." It was too sudden to get married, and she had not thought about how to tell her, so she decided not to mention it for the time being. Moreover, if she told Grace that the two of them were already married, and Beau didn''t agree to it, it would only be more embarrassing. Instead of doing this, it was better to wait until she returned to the House of Wright at night and then tell Beau about it, even if it was a request! "Didn''t Chairman Wright just answer your phonest time? Harriet, except for you, I really can''t think of anyone else who can help me!" Grace''s face was full of pain, and even her voice was hoarse. Sighing softly, she patted Grace''s shoulderfortingly and took out her mobile phone. "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best." She dialed the number, but no one answered the call for the time being... Looking at her good friend full of hope, she gritted her teeth and pressed the call button again. This time, the call was connected. She looked happy. After thinking for a while, she said, "Well, I have something to tell you." "It''s not convenient for me to answer the phone now. I''ll hang up..." His low voice was as dry and simple as usual, and he hung up directly. "It''s not convenient to answer the phone?" She frowned. Although she had thought that he might not agree, she did not expect him to hang up so quickly. Biting her lips, she looked at Grace George and exined, "Chairman Wright seems to be very busy now." The hope in her eyes instantly dimmed. Grace George forced a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. You are not familiar with him, and he can''t always help us." A burst of loss emerged in the heart of Harriet Smith. "Sit down first. I''m going to buy coffee." In the evening, she had to talk to Beau Wright about it! Nodding, after she left, Grace George looked around casually with her dim eyes. She was slightly stunned when she identally nced at the ck luxury car that had just stopped. "6666" as for the license te number, she remembered that it belonged to Beau Wright. At this time, the car door opened and a tall and straight figure came down. He was Beau Wright. The straight suit jacket with a ck coat made him look more and more handsome. His perfect face and elegant temperament made the people around him look back frequently. He held the phone in his right hand and was still talking to the other party. He nced at Grace George and moved forward with his long legs. As the figure drew closer and closer, Grace George felt as if she couldn''t breathe. More than that, she couldn''t believe what she was seeing, and couldn''t help but feel an indescribable joy. He was walking towards her... Chapter 31 The Way of Punishment Is Special Chapter 31 The Way of Punishment Is Special "Miss George" Beau Wright put away his phone and greeted her lightly. "Mr. Wright." Grace George immediately stood up, her cheeks slightly red and a little uneasy. "Where''s Harriet?" Grace George was stunned. "Harriet, why is Chairman Wright calling her so intimately?" "She went to get coffee..." After a long while, she couldn''t suppress the great confusion in her heart and From N?velDrama.Org. finally asked, "Mr. Wright seems to be very familiar with Harriet?" "We indeed know each other well..." He raised his eyebrows, twitched his thin lips, and said, "We are already married..." Grace George''s face changed dramatically. His heart felt as if it had been pierced by a needle. Blood was gushing out and she was short of breath. Then, when she thought of Harriet Smith just saying that word "unfamiliar", she clenched her fists and buried them deep into the tender flesh in her palm, leaving a mark. Was she deliberately making fun of her? At this time, Harriet Smith came over with two cups of coffee. When she saw Beau Wright, she was shocked and stunned. "Why are you here?" Then, she nced at Grace George tentatively and nervously. Did she already know the rtionship between me and Beau Wright? Grace George naturally noticed Harriet Smith''s stare and suppressed the sharp and painful emotions in her heart. She forced a smile and said, "Harriet, why didn''t you tell me when you got married? I have been waiting for your wedding candy..." It turned out that she already knew it. Beau Wright must have told her... However, judging from her attitude, she didn''t take it to heart. She could even make fun of her, so Harriet Smith let go of her worries. Taking Grace George''s hand, she looked serious and apologetic. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide this matter. I have my own difficulties." Difficulties? She married such a man, and she said she had difficulties is this deliberately ironic Grace George? Grace George sneered in her heart, but forced a smile on her face, very gentle. "Silly girl, what''s there to be sorry about? Happy marriage. He must have something to tell you. Hurry up." Harriet Smith smiled, turned around, and looked at Beau Wright, only to find that he lookedzy. He raised her thin lips and looked at her calmly. He asked, "I''m a little curious about Mrs. Wright''s difficulties. Why don''t you tell me, Mrs. Wright..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He did it on purpose! She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and red at him! "Kayson and Senya came back on their honeymoon and asked us to have dinner together..." Beau Wright stopped teasing her. He moved his thin lips and nced at Grace George again. His voice was faint and gentle. "Miss George,e with us..." Grace George bit her lip and hesitated. "Is it inconvenient?" "Since it''s a dinner party, there''s nothing inconvenient about it. Let''s go together..." Harriet Smith reached out and pulled Grace George over to the car. The dinner party was held at the Charmed Bar. In the presidential suite, Martin George and Senya were sitting on the sofa, while Arthur Andrew and Lavinia George were ying billiards. Lavinia George''s high heels were ten centimeters high and she was wearing a hip-length dress. "Lavinia George, do you know what you look like now? You seem to want sex and feel unfulfilled Senya clicked her tongue. "I think you''ve been nourished too much. It''s ridiculous. There''s a long line of men chasing me, will I be short of men?" Lavinia George sneered disapprovingly. Arthur Andrew raised his eyebrows, seemingly feeling an idea still exert. Seeing this, Lavinia George sneered and snorted, "If you dare to molest me again, I''ll dig out your eyeballs!" Just then, Beau Wright strode in with long legs, followed by Harriet Smith and Grace George. "You have finally arrived. You''re a real secret keeper. The surface of Miss Smith is as pure as paper, but behind us... Lavinia George stared at Harriet Smith. She didn''t dare to do anything to Beau Wright, but she couldpletely start with Miss Smith. Hearing this, Harriet Smith''s scalp went numb. "Lavinia George, you''d better stop!" "What do you mean by ''stop''? I don''t quite understand, but I didn''t attend the wedding banquet and didn''t eat wedding candies. You shouldpensate me with something. Miss Smith, I''ll punish you for kissing Beau Wright for two minutes, start!" She only felt a headache. "Stop it!" "Stop? Do you think it''s possible?" Lavinia George raised her eyebrows. "As your closest friend, I was thest to find out about your marriage. Don''t you think it''s too much?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harriet Smith didn''t say anything. She felt that she had gone a little overboard. Senya also said at this time, "I also think it''s very excessive, so I agree with the punishment!" As soon as she finished speaking, she gently bumped into Kayson George next to her. That guy was a hen-pecked that he immediately nodded and said, "Punishment!" Arthur Andrew raised his hands. "I agree." "Very good. Four to two, aplete victory." Lavinia George snapped her fingers and smiled. She looked at Beau Wright and said, "Mr. Wright, isn''t this punishment too much?" Beau Wright smiled faintly and moved his thin lips. "Not too much..." "You are generous, but a tongue kiss is too monotonous. So while kissing, Mr. Wright fed this ss of red wine to Harriet..." She shook the red wine ss in her hand leisurely, set the time on the phone, and added. "Let''s start. As long as it''s dyed, the kiss will take longer!" His thin lips curled up. Beau Wright took the red wine ss, stood in front of Harriet Smith, and bent down. Seeing his handsome face bending down, Harriet Smith''s heart couldn''t help beating wildly. She quickly covered his thin lips with her hand to prevent him from getting closer. She whispered, "Beau Wright!" Therefore, he lowered his head and put the red wine in his mouth into hers. All the friends around were watching. Lavinia George whistled, while Arthur Andrew raised his eyebrows. Senya and Kayson George were talking about a good way of kissing. Grace George was the only one who clenched her fists and stared at Harriet Smith, gritting her teeth. With a buzz, all the blood in her body rushed to the top of her head. Harriet Smith turned her head to avoid it. However, his big hand was powerful but gentle and held the back of her head. He stared at her deeply, and his hot breath fell on her numb lips. "Close your eyes..." She could clearly see her reflection from his deep eyes and hear the deep voice beside her ear, as if she had been bewitched. Slowly, she closed her eyes, her heart beating rapidly. At this time, the only thing she could feel was his light and pleasant masculine breath. In addition, all the breaths in her mouth were his, as well as the mellow wine fragrance. In the end, he finally let go of her and said, "All right." However, Lavinia George refused to let them go. "It''s only been one minute and 30 seconds. There are still 30 seconds left. Go on!" Beau Wright raised an eyebrow and stared at the shrimp-like flushed face. His voice was low and soft. "She was very shy and blushed..." Hearing this, Harriet Smith, who was lowering her head, was slightly stunned, but her heart was filled with ripples. Chapter 32 Youre Really Taken advantage of Chapter 32 You''re Really Taken advantage of However, Grace George''s chest heaved violently, and all her anger was concentrated there. Since Beau Wright had already responded, who would dare to continue making trouble? "What a pity! Tsk tsk!" Lavinia George was amazed by his gentle tone. Kayson George snorted discontentedly, "I was almost exhausted to death that night in the bridal chamber. Isn''t Beau Wright''s punishment too easy?" With a chuckle, he saidzily and elegantly, "What do you want?" Kayson George gave a quiet cough and changed the subject. "How about ying billiards?" Arthur Andrew looked at him and smiled faintly. "You''re gutless!" "Do you have the guts to give it a try?" Kayson George looked at him provocatively. "I''ll try again after I get married..." Arthur Andrew took it for granted. He was afraid of those pranks that night in the bridal chamber. Kayson George rolled his eyes grumpily. "Come on, Let''s notugh at each other!" Then, Beau Wright, Arthur Andrew, and Kayson George began to y billiards while the woman sat on the sofa and chatted. After a while, Beau Wright got up and strode out. Kayson George raised his head and asked in surprise, "Where are you going?" "The toilet..." His deep voice drifted in.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ncing over there, Grace George lowered her eyes and a dark light shed quickly. Then she said to Harriet Smith, "Harriet, I''m going to the bathroom..." Following behind him, Grace George deliberately kept a distance from him, neither too far nor too close, so that she would not be discovered. Standing behind the green flowers in front of the toilet, she waited quietly. She used to treat Harriet Smith as her best and closest friend. But now, she didn''t think so. If Harriet Smith had treated her as her best friend, she wouldn''t have lied to her today! She had not slept well for a long time for the sake of her brother! Moreover, she had already begged her, but Harriet Smith still had no kindness. She was already married to Mrs. Wright, but when she faced her, Harriet Smith said that they were not familiar with each other. They had only seen each other a few times. "If you didn''t want to help me, just say it. Why did you deliberately treat me like a fool?" Were there difficulties for marriage? This was probably the funniest joke Grace George had ever heard! How ironic! If Harriet Smith didn''t help, did she think that Grace George wouldn''t ask Mr. Wright herself? Gritting her teeth, she clenched her fists and nced at the tall figure out of the corner of her eye. She took a deep breath and suppressed those restless emotions. Watching him getting closer and closer, Grace George''s heart beat faster and faster, nervousness, uneasiness, shyness, and excitement filled her whole chest. She stepped forward and whispered nervously, "Mr. Wright..." Beau Wright paused and lifted his head. His eyes were deep as he spoke in a faint voice, "Miss George..." Grace George''s heart skipped a beat. She felt her mouth and tongue dry, but she didn''t forget her business. "Mr. Wright, can you do me a favor?" "Hmm?" Beau Wright''s eyes paused for a moment, and he slightly raised his chin, indicating for her to continue. "... It''s my brother. You met him once in the bar. He... he was taken away by Jordan Moulton again. Now I don''t know whether he''s alive or dead. Can Mr. Wright help me help him out?" After hesitating for a long time, she said word by word with difficulty. "If you agree, I can do anything..." This was an invitation from a woman to a man... Grace George lowered her gaze. She did not dare to look into his deep eyes, as if he could understand people''s hearts. Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and looked at her. It was as dark as a whirlpool. She couldn''t see the end of it. His eyebrows moved slightly, but he didn''t say anything. No one knew what he was thinking at this time... Grace George could clearly feel the look in his eyes. As she finally spoke, she became even more nervous. It was as tight as a string, broken with a single pull... After a long while, there was no sound, only silence in the air. This undoubtedly made Grace George''s heart tenser. But there was a voice in her mind saying, "This is the only chance for her to get close to Mr. Wright. Once she let it go, in the future..." The intention that emerges is clearer and stronger at the same time! Anyway, at this time, there''s no other way. Moreover, she did not regret her decision, but was happy! She was satisfied with being with such a man. Clenching his teeth and taking a deep breath, Grace George stretched out his hand and suddenly hugged Beau Wright from behind, tightly but excitedly... If it was a hintst time, then it was a tant invitation this time! Although there was a ck coat between them, Grace George could clearly feel that the abdominal muscles of her hands were so strong that her face turned red and her heart beat fast. It was the first time that she was so close to him, and her nose was full of his breath. She felt that she couldn''t breathe. She was so obsessed with everything about him... Beau Wright narrowed his eyes slightly and pulled her hand away without leaving a trace. His voice was much deeper than before. "You are Mrs. Wright''s friend. Of course, I will help you..." Hearing this, Grace George was overjoyed. He agreed! He actually agreed! "Even without Harriet Smith, I can still do it. Mr. Wright has feelings for me!" However, when she recalled his words again, she froze. The joy faded away, and her face turned pale. Instead, she felt embarrassed. Miss George is Mrs. Wright''s friend. Of course, I will help you... He would help her only because she was Harriet Smith''s friend. In an instant, all the embarrassment surrounded her. Her cheeks were as red as blood and she could not raise her head. This was the most embarrassing moment in her life. Especially in front of him. "You''re Mrs. Wright''s friend. I don''t need to remind you. I''ll pretend that nothing happened just now. I hope there won''t be a second time, Miss George..." Beau Wright''s voice was light, distant, and indifferent. After that, he turned around and left without looking at her again, with coldness in his eyes... Only Grace George was still standing here. Her cheeks were burning as if she had been pped by someone, numb and painful. When she returned to the private room, Harriet Smith, Senya, and Lavinia George were still chatting, so no one noticed anything strange about her. Lavinia George''s blood boiled and her eyes turned red. "Mr. Wright is too man! He''s such perfect. How did you do it?" Senya also praised him. She was too powerful! Speaking of this, Harriet Smith gritted her teeth. "It''s all because of you!" Lavinia George was confused. "What''s wrong with me?" "The night when Senya got married. Where did you go after you dragged me into the room?" "I left there. The point is, what happened next?" "Then he got drunk, went to the wrong room, and then got into the wrong bed. Lavinia George, I really want to strangle you!" Harriet Smith''s cheeks were a bit hot. She grinded her teeth! All because of her! Lavinia George gave a cry of surprise. "How could I miss such a romantic and beautiful encounter? That''s too good for you!" Chapter 33 I Still Have a Strange Feeling Chapter 33 I Still Have a Strange Feeling ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harriet Smith was silent. Was this what a person should say? However, Grace George''s attention seemed to be attracted by something. A dark light shed in her eyes, and she stared at Harriet Smith deeply! No one knew what she was thinking... In fact, sometimes women talked about more open topics than men. Besides, with a woman like Lavinia George, the topic couldn''t drop at all. However, from beginning to end, Grace George did not say anything, and her expression and eyes were very gloomy. After a long time, it was getting darker and darker. After Lavinia George received a call, she picked up the red fur coat on the sofa and left. Beau Wright, Arthur Andrew, and Calvin George also walked into the room after ying billiards. With a suit jacket hanging on his arm, Kayson George took Senya in his arms and said goodbye. Arthur Andrew narrowed his charming eyes as if he was looking for someone. Beau Wright beside him narrowed his eyes and nced at him a few more times. Several people left one after another. Grace George did not look at Beau Wright, whose eyes were too scary. She did not dare to look at him, especially after that thing. "Harriet, I still have something to do, so I''m leaving now!" As soon as she finished speaking, she All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. quickly stopped a taxi without waiting for Harriet Smith to respond. By the time Harriet Smith came to her senses, the taxi had already disappeared from her sight. She frowned slightly. Something was wrong with Grace George tonight. Grace George was always absent-minded. Harriet Smith felt that it must be because Calvin George was taken away. The ck Land Rover moved forward in the night, and white snowkes fell from the sky. After hesitating for a while, Harriet Smith asked slowly, "Have you seen Miss George''s younger brother?" "Yes..." Beau Wright''s eyes moved slightly. He knew what she was going to say next, he raised his handsome eyebrows but said nothing. "Well... he was taken away... Can you help him out?" She squeezed her hands together slightly. As her gaze fell on him, Beau Wright''s thin lips twitched and he said in a low voice, "I''m a businessman. I pay attention to profit in everything. What will you give me for it? ¡° After thinking for a while, Harriet Smith replied cautiously, "You can ask for things that I can do, and you can''t make outrageous requests!" In the end, she raised her eyebrows angrily and said, "Profiteer!" After a few seconds of silence, Beau Wright said with a lowugh, "Well, all business people are profiteers." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harriet Smith''s eyes twitched uncontrobly. Beau Wright felt that it was a matter of course. "You have a deep rtionship with Miss George?" After a while, Beau Wright said casually. Harriet Smith was a little confused why he suddenly mentioned this, but she still said honestly, "It''s very deep. What''s wrong?" With those words, he turned the steering wheel to the left and drove into the gas station. His eyes flickered with a deep meaning. "How much do you know about her?" After thinking for a while, Harriet Smith said seriously, "Our rtionship is taller than the mountains and deeper than the oceans!" Beau Wright''s long and narrow eyes looked up, and his thin lips curled up. But when he inadvertently nced at the employees who came to him, his eyes became deep and then slowly narrowed. Harriet Smith followed his line of sight and looked over curiously. Then, she froze on the spot. It turned out to be Sykes Wright! He was a handsome but somewhat unrestrained young man! At this time, he was wearing a uniform and walking over in the snow. He was a little mature and a little steady, which made him look less young. "Hello, sir. Should I fill it up?" He said. His handsome face was slightly blue from the cold weather. When the car window rolled down and the familiar face came into view, Sykes Wright froze slightly. "Beau..." When he saw the surprised Harriet Smith, he took a few deep looks at her but said nothing. He didn''t want to call her ... However, this small move had been all down in Beau Wright''s eyes. His eyes moved slightly, and he pulled his thin lips and said, "Why don''t you greet with my wife?" The light in Sykes Wright''s eyes dimmed a little. In a ce where the two of them could not see, the hand hanging by his side tightened slightly and he said, "Mrs. Wright." Harriet Smith answered, but she was still not used to it. Just as she was about to speak, Beau Wright''s deep voice came out. "You should give me an exnation for your current situation..." "I''m earning money. Anyway, I have nothing to do in the House of Wright, and I don''t want to be disturbed by Mrs. Brown every day." With a casual shrug of his shoulders, Sykes Wright stretched out his hand and brushed off the snowkes falling on his hair. With a smile, he became as unrestrained as usual. "Beau, I''ll fill you up with oil, but you have to pay for the oil. It''s my first day at work, so I can''t make a loss business!" Beau Wright narrowed his deep eyes. He nced at Sykes and said in a faint voice, "Since it''s your decision, it''s up to you." "Beau is indeed reasonable. You have lived up to my expectations." With a ruffian''s look, Sykes Wright''s mouth curled up. "Go back to the House of Wright at night?" Beau Wright tilted his long body slightly and handed the money out of the window. "I won''t go back tonight and I will go back in two days. Beau, I have something to tell you." All of a sudden, something seemed to have urred to Sykes Wright, and his words came to an abrupt end. He looked at Harriet Smith a few times and didn''t say anything else. Beau Wright frowned and tapped the steering wheel with his slender fingers. "What''s the matter?" "No... nothing... Beau, be careful on the way." Shaking his head, he waved his hand to say goodbye. Harriet Smith blinked her eyes in confusion. She always felt that he had something to say, but he didn''t. Was she thinking too much? It wasn''t until the ck car disappeared from his sight that he slowly withdrew his gaze and exhaled. His aunt hade back. He had seen her today, and Beau must not know it. He did not know that aunt hade back. It seemed that aunt must not have told him! Just now, he wanted to tell Beau, but in front of her... Let Beau find out this matter. The only thing he could do was to protect Harriet and wait! At six o''clock the next morning. Before dawn, the door of the room was banged before Harriet Smith could wake up. Unable to resist the noise, her eyes slowly narrowed into a gap. At a nce, she saw the man''s firm and smooth chest. Looking down again, her legs were still wrapped around his strong waist like vines, tightly clinging to him. All of a sudden, she was awake. With a red face, she quickly moved her legs away. When did she start sleeping like this? Fortunately, Beau Wright had not woken up yet. After tidying up her pajamas, Harriet Smith walked over and opened the door. It was Evan Brown standing outside. She was a little stunned. When she came back to her senses, she immediately stood upright and raised her head and chest. Then she said, "Mr. Brown." Chapter 34 The Sudden scandal Chapter 34 The Sudden scandal Evan Brown''s was so majestic that people couldn''t help but react instinctively. "Gather in the living room ande down with Beau in half an hour." His voice was forceful. Evan Brown looked at Harriet Smith''s actions, turned around, and left. She heaved a sigh of relief. By the time she returned to her room, the man on the bed had already woken up. His arms rested on his chin and he looked unusuallyzy. He seemed to have not woken up yet. He squinted at her and said in a unique hoarse voice, "Mrs. Wright, morning..." Compared to usual, the lines on his handsome face were soft and casual. Under the pale yellow light, he looked more charming. Harriet Smith''s heart was beating uncontrobly. Her cheeks were slightly hot as she turned sideways. "Mr. Brown asked us to gather in the living room in half an hour." Then, she turned around and went to the bathroom to wash her face. When she was brushing her teeth, the bathroom door was pushed open. The man''s naked body, broad shoulders, and narrow buttocks which were wrapped in the tight inner storeroom, looked round and attractive. His skin was clear and his lines were smooth enough to make a woman blush and move. Seeing him walking over step by step, Harriet Smith frowned and there was still foam in her mouth. She said vaguely, "What are you doing here?" "Brush my teeth..." He stood side by side with her and looked at her calmly. "Mrs. Wright, what do you think I''m here for?" "Can you get out? I''ll be ready in a minute!" Beau Wright raised his eyebrows and asked casually, "Can''t two people stand in the bathroom?" Seeing that he had no intention of going out, Harriet Smith didn''t waste any time. She leaned to the side, brushing her teeth faster. Beau Wright raised his thin lips and stared at her with his eyes. He was satisfied to see her earlobe and neck turning red, as if he was extremely happy. "Pervert!" With a low curse, Harriet Smith blushed and quickly left the bathroom. As for Beau, his thin lips grew bigger and his eyes were full of smiles. She had thought that Evan Brown had an important matter, but she had not expected him to let them do morning exercises. At 6:40 a.m., the sky was still dark, but most of it was cold. Because Harriet Smith was pregnant, Evan Brown was very kind to her. She could jog or walk, but it had to be four turns. She was wearing a down jacket and wrapped herself tightly, but she still felt the cold wind pouring in. However, Beau Wright was only wearing a gray sports suit. He was handsome and more casual. In just a short while, he had left Evan Brown far behind. Harriet Smith shivered from the cold and let out a sigh of relief. However, Evan Brown''s gaze swept over her and she shuddered. She didn''t dare to ck off and quickly moved. Therefore, the three of them formed a special picture. Beau Wright was in the front, Beau Wright was in the middle, and Harriet Smith was in the back like a snail. Harriet Smith didn''t run much. After walking for four turns, she already felt hot andfortable, especially the fresh air, which made her feel veryfortable. She stared at the man opposite her. His long legs moved forward powerfully, and at the same time, his arms drew a beautiful arc backward, like a running lion, strong and beautiful. At the cor, the sweat had already soaked the white vest in the coat, tightly sticking to the body, making people feel sexy. She had never noticed that a man could be so sexy when running. As if Beau Wright had sensed her gaze, he turned around and nced at her with narrowed eyes. The arc of his eyes gradually widened. When their eyes met, Harriet Smith came to her senses and quickly looked away. When she thought of the scene in the bathroom, she shook her head, blushed, and gritted her teeth. This man was so elegant that almost everyone felt inferior to him. But if he was evil and dirty, no one couldpare with him! The final result was that from now on, she had to practice every morning. This was what Evan Brown said to Harriet Smith personally after Beau Wright went to work. Hearing this, Harriet Smith only felt pain, but she did not dare to disobey. In the entire the Wrights, what she feared the most was Evan Brown, because he was serious at all. At noon, she called Grace George. "Grace, how''s Steven?" "He came back." There was no emotion in Grace George''s voice. Harriet Smith didn''t care, but she was relieved. After chatting with Grace George for a while, she hung up the phone. On the other side. Grace George held the phone tightly, and her face looked a little ferocious. She pressed the number and called. But no one knew who she was calling... Of course, Harriet Smith couldn''t stay in the House of Wright, so she decided to go home. She got in the taxi and reported the location. Before the car started, her cell phone rang. The phone call was from the Dean of Education. The results hade out. He asked Harriet Smith to sort out the notice and send it to all the students before noon tomorrow. Harriet Smith told the taxi driver the location, then the car turned around and drove in the opposite direction. When she arrived at the office, all the teachers were busy tidying up. When she saw Grace George, she walked over with light steps and patted her on the shoulder unexpectedly. With a crack, the document in Grace George''s hand fell to the ground. Obviously, she was scared. "Are you really scared? When did you be so timid?" Smiling, Harriet Smith put her bag on the table and sat down. Grace George looked at her and her mouth twitched. She bent down and picked up the documents. "Hurry up. You have a lot of work to do today." "Okay, let''s start. Hurry up and finish our work. Let''s have a good new year!" Hearing this, Grace George did not say anything. She just smiled and kept looking at her mobile phone. No one knew what she was looking at. Silence returned to the office, with only the sound of turning paper leaves and breathing. Because they were too busy, lunch was ordered. One of the teachers stretched and turned on the TV. "Let''s rx and continue." The teachers all turned around, holding lunchboxes in their hands and watching TV. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Suddenly, someone shouted, "Isn''t that Miss Smith? Miss Smith is on TV!" Suddenly, Grace George turned her head and looked over. Harriet Smith was buried in her lunch box when she heard their conversation. She thought it was funny. She was not a celebrity. How could she be on TV? However, the next second, she clearly heard the host''s voice. "Teacher''s moral quality has made parents worry and pay more attention to. Today, ording to a newspaper, the private life of the female teacher of the No.1 High School of Tranton is particrly chaotic. She often went to bars and flirts with her superiors. Her family is addicted to gambling. More importantly, it is reported that in order to marry a rich person, she made love with the rich. The following are the photos and information provided by a newspaper..." Chapter 35 She Was Set Up Like This Chapter 35 She Was Set Up Like This There were so many photos that she was surprised. She didn''t even know when they were taken. The first set of photos is taken from the KTV. The head of the Education Bureau supported her intimately and sat in the taxi. And, she was flushed and she snuggled up in his arms, while the fat hand of the Dean of Education fell on her waist. She frowned tightly and clenched the ss of water in her hands. She had never gone out with Director Moulton, and the only time was when the teacher had dinner together. Then, there was no doubt that Director Moulton must have taken advantage of her when she was drunk. The next photo of the second group was the scene when she came out of the hotel early in the morning. Her clothes were crumpled and her hair was in a mess. She walked unnaturally. Anyone with discerning eyes could know what had happened. In the end, the video was yed in the Charmed Bar. Jordan Moulton held her in his arms and touched her... The eyes of all the teachers in the office looked at Harriet, full of contempt, cynicism, and disdain. They didn''t expect that Miss Smith looked so pure, but what she did behind the scenes was really like a slut. It was disgusting! It wasn''t that Harriet didn''t see the gazes of those teachers, but that she knew very well. At this time, no matter how much she tried to exin, it would not work at all. The only thing she wanted to figure out was who took these photos and which newspaper the host mentioned. Who is targeting her? Her thoughts were still wandering, and there was a rush of footsteps. Before she could raise her head, she had been pped on the face, which was burning and numb and painful. From N?velDrama.Org. Then, there were rough screams and curses. "You b*tch, who are you seducing?" Harriet even felt that her left face was numb and unconscious. She looked up and saw the grade dean''s wife standing in front of her. In order to avoid making thingsplicated, she gritted her teeth and endured it. His wife was in her forties and was very fat. She was angry and her fat face was shaking. The mes in her eyes could only burn her to death. "I didn''t seduce Director Moulton." She moved her left cheek in pain and said word by word. "No? Is it my husband who seduced you, you b*tch? I don''t know behind the scenes do not know how many men have been fucked!!" Mrs. Moulton was sarcastic and mean. What she said was simply disgusting. "Of course I know what kind of person I am. I''m afraid that Mrs. Moulton still doesn''t know who Director Moulton is. It''s really sad." She smiled gently, and her words were neither cold nor warm. Director Moulton, relying on the fact that the principal was his father-inw, was well-known for his wandering hands in school most like those young female teachers. Mrs. Moulton must have been kept in the dark at this time. "To death are unrepentant, really shameless vixen, let all those reporterse in." Mrs. Moulton was like a plucked hen, her voice was sharp and cut through her eardrums, this stinking bitch*, how dare sheugh at her! The reporters, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately swarmed Harriet Smith in and surrounded Harriet. "Mr. Smith''s normal private life is so unrestrained?" "As a people''s teacher, but the behavior is so uncontroble, you still have the face of your students?" "How many men have you slept with, Miss Smith? Is your husband, who got you pregnant before you were married, aware of this?" ¡°¡­¡± In addition to the teacher sex * abuse of young children after the case, the teacher has be the most concerned about the current period of hot spots, such as news headlines, which reporter does not want to be on? The number of reporters was sorge that the teachers in the office couldn''t even stand. However, none of the teachers spoke up for her. One because there were too many reporters present, and the other because they were afraid of offending the principal''s daughter. As for the third, they didn''t know what kind of person Harriet was. Therefore, she had to watch the fire across the shore to avoid burning their body. Harriet was also pushed back. She stumbled and lost her bnce, but her hands instinctively covered her abdomen. She was afraid that she would hurt the baby. Grace, who was standing not far away, saw her actions clearly. Her white teeth dug deeply into her lips. Suddenly, she felt hot in her head and pretended to lean forward. Her body was unstable and she mmed forward. The reporter standing in front of her was caught off guard. He was hit hard, and his body naturally mmed forward. She couldn''t resist the impact of the crowd behind her. As a result, she fell to the ground, especially her abdomen, which collided firmly with the edge of the table... An indescribable pain came from her abdomen. She was so painful that her face turned pale. She sat there and found that she could not get up! Even so, the reporters still had no intention of stopping. It was still crowded and noisy. Her mind was full of buzzing sounds. She felt that even her head began to feel dizzy, and she could not bear the dizziness and pain. The reporters seemed to have gone mad. Some of them even identally stepped on the back of Harriet''s hand. Harriet thought of the gap, Mrs. Moulton stared at Harriet with satisfaction. She twisted her fat butt and snorted. "Let this shameless b*tch be arrogant in front of me again!" At this time, a low and cold voice came, "Get out of the way!" The sound was so powerful that the reporters couldn''t help but stop what they were doing. Looking in the direction of the voice, they were all stunned on the spot like statues, without exception. He... He... "Why is he here?" Beau was only wearing a gray sweater. He seemed to be a little dusty. His handsome face was covered with frost, his eyes were cold, and his voice was gloomy. "Stand still? Do you want me, to repeat what I just said, huh?" His imposing manner was so intimidating that all the reporters did not dare to speak, let alone look into his eyes. They just spontaneously stepped aside to make way for him. Who dares to offend him in the Tranton? But then again, what was the rtionship between Miss Smith and Beau? Only, who would dare ask? "How dare to beard the lion?" He strode over quickly. Beau''s thin lips were tightened into a straight line. He bent down and held Harriet in his arms. His movements were very gentle subconsciously. Surprised, she looked at the familiar and handsome man''s face in front of her in shock. She grabbed his sweater tightly and whispered, "Beau..." She thought she was hallucinating, but when she touched the warmth of the sweater, her heart became hotter and softer. "Hmm?" He raised his voice and swept his gaze across her cheeks. Her cheeks were red, swollen, and pale without a trace of life. Chapter 36 I Will Find out to the End Chapter 36 I Will Find out to the End Compared with the usual fair with fair pink color, he only felt that the palm print was such an eyesore, and his big hand suddenly tightened unhappily. Facing him, she forced a smile and then looked at the reporters. "Today, I have the right to investigate the harm you have done to me. We''ll see!" Although her breath was weak, her expression was unusually firm. As soon as she finished speaking, she clenched the corner of his shirt with her fingertips, raised her head, and gritted her teeth. "Tummy ache. Go to the hospital..." At the word, two groups of anger jumped in the ck eyes. Beau moved his long legs without stopping for a moment and quickly walked out. Seeing this, the reporters behind him moved one after another, wanting to leave. Chairman Wright was too scary, so it was better to leave as soon as possible. Beau paused, turned around, and looked back. There was no warmth in his eyes as he said coldly. "Where are you going? I need to invite you to have tea. From now on, no one is allowed to leave the office..." In the hospital. Harriet was pushed into the emergency room and had note out yet. Beau was leaning against the wall with a cold and gloomy look. "Brother, Mrs... how is my sister-inw now?" As soon as he saw the news, he rushed over. He didn''t have time to change his uniform. He looked anxious and worried. While they were talking, the doctor pushed open the operating room door and came out. He took off his mask and said, "Mr. Wright..." "How is she?" Frowning, Beau immediately stood up straight. "Fortunately, although she is still bleeding, fortunately, it is not too serious, she will be good in a few days." The doctor said, "After all, she is pregnant now. We should be careful. It''s better to pay attention to her." Turning around, he looked at Sykes and said, "You go to the ward first and take good care of your sister-inw..." He nodded and asked, "Brother, where are you going?" "Go and deal with some things..." The corners of his thin lips twitched, and his eyes narrowed slightly. After a long time, Harriet, who was lying on the hospital bed, gently blinked her eyshes and slowly narrowed her eyes. Seeing this, the handsome face of Sykes was full of joy. In addition to excitement, he clenched her soft hands tightly. "What about the baby ?" She asked anxiously, panting heavily. "It''s okay. The doctor said that you and your child are fine. You just need to recuperate for a few days." After a pause, he continued to ask worriedly, "Do you feel ufortable? Do you want a doctor to While they were together, he deliberately did not call her Miss Smith or sister-inw. The rock hanging in the airnded safely on the ground. Only then did Harriet let out a sigh of relief. Her tensed body finally rxed. Shaking her head, she coughed lightly, feeling a little ufortable. Her voice was dry and hoarse. The next second, Sykes''s hand fell on her back. He patted her gently and asked cautiously, "Does it hurt?" "I''m fine, but I feel a little ufortable in my throat. I''m much better now." As she spoke, Harriet''s gaze swept across the ward. When she did not see the figure, she could not help but feel a strong sense of loss. At this moment, a cell phone rang. Sykes answered the phone. It was Lainey Brown. "Can your brother''s cell phone get through right not?" Lainey''s tone did not sound very good. As soon as he heard that, Sykes frowned and asked, "Mom, what happened?" "You''ll know when you turn on the TV. Also, contact your brother and ask him toe back instantly!" At this time, in the House of Wright Vera Brion sat on the sofa in the living room, looking around and touching it. She was overjoyed. As expected, rich people were different! "I don''t know when she''ll be back. I''ll call you when she''s back, okay?" Lainey Brown frowned. "It doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time. I''d better wait for her toe back. Do you have coffee?" Vera Brion was still looking around. "A cup of coffee." Lainey did not hide the disgust on her face at all. ¡­ After hanging up the phone, he turned on the TV in surprise. Harriet was also curious. She saw that Beau was still wearing the gray sweater. Facing the reporters, his thin lips curled up coldly, slowly, and elegantly. "As my wife, she was seduced by rumors? The newspaper that released this news thinks that Beau is not as good as them?" The reporters looked at each other speechlessly. As long as the smart people know, that woman will put Tranton not to seduce, but to seduce which kind N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. of men in Tranton There was noparison at all, okay? However, what shocked them even more was when Chairman Wright got married. "Excuse me, when did sir get married? Where was the wedding held?" A bold reporter finally threw out his most curious question. He frowned. His voice was low but powerful. His aura was like that of Julius Caesar and could not be provoked. "The wedding press conference will naturally be held, but what we are talking about today is news. I will definitely investigate who is behind this news!" The TV had been turned off, but Harriet was still wandering and she was in a daze. It turned out that when a man up one day for you, the feeling was like this so that you do not worry, because what you are worried about, will not copse... However, when she recalled the words he said to the reporters, her eyebrows could not help twitching slightly. As my wife, how could they be seduced by rumors? Did the newspaper release this news because they thought that Beau was not as good as them? Such arrogant and arrogant words could only be said by Beau, and it could make everyone believe it unconditionally. In the school office. All the reporters'' cameras had stopped filming. Beau turned his handsome face sideways and stared at the nearest reporter beside him. "Now you can rey the scene you just took." The reporter didn''t dare to speak. He turned on the camera and the video began to y after entering the office. Grace''s heart was beating wildly. She was afraid that Beau would find some clues. She was nervous, and her eyes also fell on the screen for a moment. She subconsciously clenched her fists and felt nervous. Fortunately, her movements were very natural and very small, so she could not detect anything unusual at all. In addition, there were many people who were crowded at that time, all of them in front and behind, so he couldn''t see who was the culprit. That was why he was relieved. Turning off the camera, Beau Wright nced at everyone present with his deep eyes, but said nothing. Then he got up and walked out of the office. However, when he walked past Mrs. Moulton, he stopped. His sharp eyes fell on her and then sank, as if to pierce her whole body. It was silent around. Mrs. Moulton''s arrogance was instantly extinguished, and she didn''t even dare to raise her head. After a long time, the gaze disappeared. Her legs went limp and she almost fell to the ground. Chapter 37 Such a Young Aunt Chapter 37 Such a Young Aunt Seeing Beau, sitting on the sofa, Sykes walked over: "Brother, Mom asked you to go back to home." Hearing the sound, Harriet, who was lying on the hospital bed, quickly leaned over and looked over. "Yes..." Beau''s gaze fell on her face as he replied softly, ncing at the swollen patch on her face. "I want to go home first." She sat up and said. Such a big thing happened, Mom and Dad must have been scared, more likely at this time is fidgeting. Looking away, Beau asked, "What did the doctor say?" Not waiting for Sykes to speak, Harriet hurriedly grabbed the answer: "The doctor said that as long as I am careful, I can walk around." After that, Sykes went to go through the discharge formalities. Harriet carefully got out of bed and moved forward step by step. Seeing this, Beau Wright frowned. He stepped forward and held her in his arms! She was shocked and looked at his graceful forehead. She was moved and her cheeks were slightly hot, but she was not pretentious. She quietly stayed in his warm arms and smiled. He lowered his gaze and swept it over her. With a slight snort, she knew how to enjoy herself. Following behind, Sykes watched quietly, the knot in his throat rolled, and finally moved his eyes away bitterly. As soon as she stepped into the living room of the House of Wright, she was stunned when she saw Vera Brion sitting on the sofa. Then, she frowned. How could she find this ce? Beau Wright nced at the woman standing behind the sofa. He clenched his fists, and his face changed suddenly, his eyes full of emotion. Sykes Wright was stunned. When did his aunt return to the House of Wright? Since Harriet Smith''s attention was all on Vera Brion, she did not notice Beau Wright''s strange From N?velDrama.Org. behavior. In a while, Beau Wright returned to his usual indifference. He was so fast that no one could catch him. After passing by Vera Brion, she saw the woman standing in front of the window. looking at her back, she felt that she was very young, only 28 to 19 years old. As if she had heard the sound, the woman turned around and instantly surprised Harriet Smith. She had never seen such a beautiful woman. She had an unusually attractive oval face with blue eyes, curved eyebrows, small lips. She had golden hair volume that casually draped over the shoulders, like a Hollywood star. Even in a simple ck down jacket, it couldn''t hide that temperament of hers. "Aunt, when did youe back?" In the end, it was Sykes Wright who spoke first and broke the silence. Aunt was back, then my brother ... Aunt? Harriet Smith was shocked that Sykes Wright called her aunt. How could he have such a young aunt? "A little earlier than you." Mary Wright''s voice was also very pleasant to the ear. There was a hint of gentleness in her voice. "Beau, is that Harriet?" There was no emotion on Beau Wright''s handsome face, and his eyes were as deep as a ck pool. He looked at Mary Wright, twitched his thin lips, and replied faintly, "Yes..." Mary Wright grind. She walked up to the two of them and scrutinized Harriet Smith. "Harriet is great. Beau has really good taste!" Hearing this, Harriet Smith didn''t know how to reply. After a light cough, she said awkwardly, "Aunt is the most beautiful woman." It was a little awkward to call such a young woman aunt. "Harriet is really humorous. I''ll go to the kitchen to see if the food is ready. You can sit down and chat for a while." As soon as she finished speaking, Mary Wright smiled and turned to the kitchen. Beau Wright put Harriet Smith on the sofa. He narrowed his eyes slightly, took off his ck coat, and walked upstairs. Both of them looked too calm so that even Sykes Wright, who had been watching them, could not figure out what they were thinking. He could not figure out what his aunt was thinking, let alone what his elder brother'' thought! It was not until Beau Wright''s tall figure disappeared from her sight that Vera Brion reluctantly looked away. That man was so charming! With just a nce, she could sink into it and people were unable to extricate themselves because he exuded infinite charm In the kitchen. Mary Wright stood in a corner. She put her hand on her chest, trying to calm herself. But her heartbeat involuntarily elerated. That''s normal. After three years, how could she be as calm as she appeared to be? "Why are you here?" Harriet Smith looked at Vera Brion without any politeness. After what had happened before, she hated her to the extreme. "Why can''t Ie here? I''m your sister-inw, I see the news of your marriage on TV. Do you really respect your family number?" Rising her eyes, Vera Brion snorted angrily, but was full of unwillingness. "I don''t know why she gets a stroke of luck!" How could he marry Beau Wright! In terms of appearance, Vera Brion was much more beautiful than her! However, Harriet Smith didn''t hesitate at all. She replied decisively, "No." "You..." Vera Brion was angry. If it weren''t for the fact that she was still useful, I would have pped her twice! "As expected, people despise the poor and curry favor with the rich. Now you are married, you look down on us, don''t you?" Looking at Vera Brion, she sneered. "I''m just looking down on you." Usually, Vera Brion would have cursed, but now she could only take a deep breath and endure it! At this moment, Mary Wright came over, patted Sykes''s shoulder, and said, ", go upstairs and ask them toe down for dinner." "Ok." With vigorous steps, he went upstairs in a few steps. Sitting next to Harriet Smith, Mary Wright asked in a gentle voice, "Are you feeling better now?" She nodded and replied, "I''m much better." While they were talking, they had already gone downstairs. Beau Wright seemed to have just taken a shower, and his hair was still wet. He was wearing a ck V-neck sweater and grey pants casually. Lainey Brown walked behind him, but her face did not look good. Seeing that Vera Brion had no intention of leaving, Harriet Smith frowned and said, "Don''t you have something else to do? It''s time to leave." Hearing this, Mary Wright smiled and said softly, "The dinner is ready. No matter what, you have to eat it before leaving." "Okay." Vera Brion secretly red at Harriet Smith. Sitting around the table, Lainey Brown nced at Vera Brion and suddenly lost her appetite. "Mom, where''s Grandpa?" Sykes Wright looked around the dining table. "Your grandpa went to see your uncle." Lainey Brown looked at him and frowned. "What''s wrong with your clothes?" Chapter 38 This Is the First Time I Have heard of This Chapter 38 This Is the First Time I Have heard of This After being stunned for a moment, he remembered that he had forgotten to change his clothes. Sykes Wright said, "Is he so handsome that you can''t even move your eyes away?" "The oil stains are still on your clothes. Get changed ." Lainey Brown did not think much about it and just said so. Turning back to Lainey Brown, Sykes Wright winked at Mary Wright, telling her not to tell the truth. Mary Wright naturally understood what he meant. She nodded, waved her hand, and motioned for him to go upstairs to change clothes as soon as possible. "Mary, didn''t you say you would bring your fiance back to the House of Wright?" Lainey Brown picked up the fish soup and took a few sips. "The work there is not over yet. you will definitely see him. Otherwise, let''s look at his photo first. Do you want to see it?" Mary Wright looked up at Lainey Brown while she was filling the soup. Lainey Brown smiled and said, "Sure, since you can win your heart, he must be handsome." " He was not very handsome. He just like an ordinary person with two eyes and one mouth." As he spoke, Mary Wright took out his phone. On the screen of the phone was a man holding her shoulder and standing under the tree. The man is quite strong with a chiseled face and bright eyes. He looked very modest and gentle. "He indeed is a great man. Mary has always had good taste. Beau, you should learn more like your aunt." Lainey Brown deliberately handed over the phone, wanting to gauge his reaction. Beau Wright''s expression was indifferent. His eyes fell on the screen, and he looked at it a few times. Then he said, "Not bad." "I think so." Lainey Brown smiled as if she had thought of something. She looked at Harriet Smith with an unusually serious expression and asked, "What are that news about?" Harriet Smith tried her best to make sure that she didn''t make any mistakes. But the topic finally fell on her. She was slightly stunned. Just as she was about to say something, the low voice said, "I''ve already started investigating that matter..." Hearing this, Lainey Brown nced at Mary Wright and said, "I hope that the truth is not as it is on TV." These words were obviously said for her, and her heart was as clear as a mirror. However, Vera Brion did not care about the atmosphere at the dining table. She said, "It seems to be veryte. Can I stay here tonight?" "Don''t you have something important to do tonight?" Harriet Smith couldn''t help getting angry. "Who said I have something important to do? It''s snowing. There''s no taxi here. Can''t I stay for one night?" She had already said that. If Harriet Smith refused again, it would be unpleasant to hear. Lainey Brown hated that others talked behind, so she immediately asked the servants to prepare the room. After dinner, Lainey Brown went straight to the second floor. There were too many people she didn''t want to see in the living room, such as Vera Brion, Harriet Smith, and Mary Wright. At the dining table, she had been trying to observe Mary Wright and Beau, but their performance seemed normal and nothing unusual. Although he was her son, Beau''s mind was so deep that she didn''t guess from beginning to end. Therefore, she still could not worry. Harriet Smith didn''t want to stay with Vera Brion. Because she didn''t feel well, she could only walk slowly to the second floor. Beau Wright strode forward and carried her upstairs as he did in the hospital. In the living room, Mary Wright seemed to nce at them, and her eyes dimmed slightly. After greeting Vera Brion, she returned to her room. As a result, there was only Vera Brion left in the living room. Her legs were crossed. There was coffee and a te of fresh fruit in front of her as if she were the owner of this house. In the room. Harriet Smith sat on the bed, thinking about the news. When she inadvertently nced at the man on the sofa, she was attracted. The man''s sweater was slightly rolled up, which showed his arms were strong. He is reviewing the After such a long time, she realized that he had been using his left hand all the time, and it was still so charming. "Have you seen enough? Mrs. Wright..." He raised his eyebrows but did not lookup. After being caught, Harriet Smith coughed lightly and said, "I feel that something is wrong. It''s about the news headlines." "Continue..." Beau Wright raised his voice and motioned for her to continue. "I feel that someone is deliberately targeting me, and he is an acquaintance of mine." She said her own reasoning. It was impossible for a stranger to frame her for no reason. Moreover, whether it was the photos taken during the press conference or the video of the bar, if it were not for the people around her, how could they be taken? Thinking of this, she suddenly pped her thigh. "Is it Mrs. John Brown?" He raised his head and nced at her. "The reason?" "Mrs. John Brown went to school twice and happened to meet Director John who bought coffee for me. She must be angry, so she hired someone to follow me, took photos of those videos, and then send All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. them to the TV station. She carefully recalled what happened around her and thought that this was the most reasonable reason." Beau Wright''s lips curled into a smile as he said meaningfully, "It looks like the most reasonable reason, but it''s often the most unreal..." Harriet Smith keenly grasped the key point. "If you have something to say, why don''t you tell me?" "The investigation results wille out tomorrow..." As he spoke, the pen in his hand moved again. Obviously, he didn''t want to have a deep talk with her, so she looked at him a little grumpily. After a hard day, she was really sleepy now. Shey on the bed, closed her eyes, and snorted softly, "Mr. Wright, good night." Her soft voice was like a feather brushing past. He stared at her slender back and said in a deep voice, "Good night..." After a long time, the room became quiet, and only the faint sound of breathing could be heard. Harriet Smith seemed to have fallen asleep on the bed. Her breathing was light and her snores soft. Putting down the pen, Beau Wright''s big hand with distinct joints fell on his forehead, and then stood up in front of the French window. It is dark, and snowkes fell from the sky, covering the ground with ayer of snow. His eyes were as deep as the night outside the window. They were ck, but no matter how hard to try, no one could not see through them. After a long time, he took out a cigarette and lit it. The smoke lingered and drifted up, making his left eye half-closed. "Mary..." Thinking of many times, he finally floated out her name... His thought was like a ck fog that could not be seen through and could not be guessed. The next morning. Harriet Smith opened her eyes and took the phone from the bedside. It was seven o''clock. The other side of the bed was empty. She touched it. It was cold. Obviously, he had left for a while. She stretched herself and got up. Compared to yesterday, her abdomen was much better, and the pain had disappeared. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she walked out of the bathroom. The door was open and a man came in, still wearing casual sportswear. "Good morning, Mr. Wright." Harriet Smith greeted him with a smile. ncing at the watch on his wrist, Beau Wright frowned slightly and raised his head. "Good morning, wait for me for five minutes..." After that, he strode into the bathroom. About five minutester, Beau Wright came out. His well-cut suit wrapped around his tall and straight figure. He was handsome and noble. "Let''s go." Harriet Smith was slightly stunned. "Where are we going?" Seeing her confused look, Beau Wright lowered his voice a little. "The investigation results came out today..." So fast? She was shocked, but she was very curious to know who was behind this! As the ck Land Rover drove forward, Harriet Smith''s gaze fell on the window and she looked bored. Suddenly, she frowned and stared at some familiar pedestrians on the side of the road. She said, "Isn''t that... aunt?" Without saying anything, Beau Wright nced over. The car stopped by the roadside. Being blocked, Mary Wright was forced to stop. She looked up with a gentle smile and said, "Harriet, Beau, good morning." "Aunt, where are you going?" "Go to the municipal government to get some information." "Just along the way. Aunt, let''s go together." Harriet Smith opened the car door politely. In the car, Mary Wright sat in the back seat. On the way, the three of them did not speak, and they were all silent. When they passed by a restaurant, Harriet Smith asked her to stop the car. She hadn''t eaten anything in the morning, so she was really hungry now. Mary Wright smiled and said, "I''m sure you haven''t had breakfast yet. Let''s go together." The environment of the restaurant was quiet. The music flowed slowly, feelingfort. She ordered milk, fried dough sticks, strawberry sauce, and buns. Mary Wright ordered a ss of juice and freshly baked bread. She looked over and saw that he had only taken a bowl of porridge. He ate elegantly and slowly. A man only ate so little. Frowning, she handed the fries over and pushed them in front of him. Before she could say anything, Mary Wright said, "He never likes fried food." "I see." Harriet Smith handed over the buns again. "He doesn''t like onions." Mary Wright spoke again. "Where are the carrots? You don''t like it, either?" "He still doesn''t like to eat carrots..." Hearing this, Harriet Smith nced at Beau Wright, raised her eyebrows, and said, "How can a man be so picky?" Mary Wright exined with a smile, "Everyone has their own taste. That''s normal." Beau Wright didn''t seem to hear their conversation. He nced at the food in front of Harriet Smith, bent his slender fingers, and knocked on the table. "Eat..." "Are we in a hurry?" "Why do you ask?" He raised his eyebrows. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even look at Mary Wright. "Haven''t you heard that it''s very impolite to urge others to eat quickly ?" His thin lips curled up slightly. He was a little curious. "It''s the first time I''ve heard it, but who said this?" Harriet Smith thought carefully for a moment. Not only did she not think about it, but she also suppressed her blush. She coughed awkwardly and then calmed down. She didn''t say anything else and just ate breakfast quietly. Chapter 39 Every Family Has a Skeleton in the Closet Chapter 39 Every Family Has a Skeleton in the Closet "As a teacher, you can''t answer your own question..." He changed his posture casually and asked Harriet Smith: "..." Mrs.Wright ... Mary Wright smiled faintly at the pain, but only she knew how bitter on her mind was. Ever since she returned to the House of Wright, he hadn''t even looked at her... And the two of them actually got along so well... After breakfast, Mary Wright said that this ce was very close to the municipal government office and insisted on hailing a taxi. Seeing that she was so persistent, Harriet Smith didn''t try to persuade her to stay. After saying goodbye, she left. Mary Wright was wearing a ck cloak and a long dress. As she walked, her steps swayed, as beautiful as a report. For the first time, Harriet Smith was stunned by a woman¡¯s almost surreal beauty. As the car drove forward, she looked at the surrounding scenery and felt that something was wrong. "Why did youe to my home ?" "In a while, you will naturally understand..." However, he didn''t want to say anything more. He parked the car and then walked forward. Although her heart was full of great doubts, she did not ask much and just followed him closely. She lived on the third floor. He did not stop at the stairs on the third floor and went straight to the fourth floor. The fourth floor? On the fourth floor, she only knew Grace George. The reason why he brought her here was to find the culprit this time. Suddenly, her heart began to pound. She quickened her pace and reached out to grab the corner of his shirt. "Do you have proof?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "What do you think, Mrs. Wright?" He asked in reply. She fixed her eyes on him, clenched her fists, and walked forward. The door of the room was unlocked, and it was pushed open. She walked in lightly and saw Grace George packing up her luggage. "Where are you going?" She stood behind Grace George and said. The sudden voice startled Grace George. She calmed down, turned around, and pretended to be worried. "Why are you here? Is there anything wrong with you? Do you know that I was almost scared to death that day?" Looking at her, Harriet Smith slowly said, "Are you really that worried?" "Of course!" Grace George''s answer was firm, but her eyes avoided it. She lowered her head and looked up and down at her body. However, when her eyes inadvertently swept across the tall figure standing outside the door, she was in a daze as if she had been struck by lightning, and the color on her cheeks was gone. Beau Wright didn''t step into the room and just stood outside the door casually. Grace George''s reaction had already exined everything. Harriet Smith pushed her hand away and said, "Why did you do that? Give me a reason." Hearing this, Grace George smiled gently and said sarcastically, "If you want a reason, why don''t you find it from yourself?" "Is it because I lied to you that time?" This was the only reason she could find out about herself. Since it had happened, Grace George was ready to risk everything. She nodded and did notment. "This is just one of them, not all." "There are all of them?" Harriet Smith took a deep breath. How much dissatisfaction she had in her heart? "Do you know what I hate you most? What I do is no less than what you do, and I think I''m as good as you in both appearance and figure. But all the praise is for you, it will always be you. I can bear all these, and the only thing I can''t bear is your deception!" Grace George sneered and sat on the sofa. "I think you are my best friend. As long as you encounter difficulties, I will help you every time." She could note to school, and she helped her with her lessons. As long as she asked, she, Grace George, had never refused. Without a house to live in, she immediately contacted her and even asked for leave to help her tidy up the room. "When I was in trouble, I begged you. You were capable, but you lied to me. Harriet Smith, what are you up to?" What made her even more humiliated was that she had already seduced him, but he didn''t even look at her directly! She stepped on her self-esteem and deliberately seduced him, but the result was so unbearable! He was afraid that in his heart, a woman like her was like trash, but she was not as good as Harriet Smith at all! Harriet Smith had never known that Grace George went backstabbing against me. "I''ve already told you that I didn''t mean to hide it, but I really have my reasons!" As if she had heard some funny joke, Grace Georgeughed out loudly. "You said that you had your reasons for marrying the president of Tranton. Are you deliberately showing off or trying to stimte me?" Hearing this, Harriet Smith said lightly. "We''ve been friends for three years. I thought we knew each other well, but I didn''t expect that it was just a self-righteous joke. You can''t understand my difficulties and feel ironic, so I won''t exin..." "The word ''friend'' is obviously not suitable for us anymore. I only want to say one thing. I, Harriet Smith, have a clear conscience about you, Grace George!" It''s not really appropriate to say some things directly that would change the meaning of it! For example, her tuition fees for thest two years when she was in college, and her brother''s tuition fees... She knew that Grace George was arrogant. If she told the truth, her self-esteem would be hurt. She could not ept it, her mind would be even more twisted to the extreme. Even now, there was no need to tell her. "You have always thought that I blocked your way and made you a shadow. From today on, I will stay away from you. You have a chance to shine, but..." She paused for a moment, stepped forward, raised her hand, and pped Grace George on the face. Then, she said word by word. "This p is the price that you have to pay for doing those things!" As soon as she finished speaking, she did not look at Grace George again and strode out of the room. When they reached the third floor, Harriet Smith stopped and looked at Beau Wright. "I want to go home." His eyes swept over her. Her cheeks were slightly green, but her emotions were calm in her eyes, inexplicably making people want to touch them. "Ok..." After staring at her for a while, he answered softly and looked down at the time. "I''m going to the "Be careful on the way. Be careful." She reminded him. Seeing his tall figure disappear from her sight, Harriet Smith lifted her foot and walked forward. It was Vera Brion who opened the door. Her expression immediately changed. "Why are you here?" "This is my home. I''m not here. Where am I?" Vera Brion was applying nail polish, and the smell was pungent and unpleasant. After passing by her, Harriet Smith walked straight into Henry Smith''s room and asked, "Dad, why did she live here? How did you and Mom promise me then?" Chapter 40 The Sudden Scene Chapter 40 The Sudden Scene Henry Smith was drinking tea when he heard that. He said, "She said she had nowhere to live and promised that she would never make such a mistake again. After all, we are family. Your mother and I can''t drive her out." "Do you believe what she said? Have you suffered a lot before?" As soon as Vera Brion was mentioned, she was full of anger. "You''re just too soft-hearted. She can poke your ribs in an instant!" "When you grow up. When you are at the age of your mother and me, you will naturally understand." Henry Smith pounded his leg and pushed the sses on his nose. Harriet Smith took a deep breath. "I only know that Vera Brion is like a piece of sticky candy. I can''t shake her off no matter how hard I try!" "What''s the use of being cruel to me? With them behind my back, even if I throw Vera Brion''s luggage out, they will definitely get it back!" After spending so much time with Vera Brion, she returned to her original spot again. She only felt exhausted. Henry Smith did not continue this topic. Instead, he asked, "How is your matter?" "It''s settled." She would not mention this topic again from now on. "That''s great. Don''t be angry. There''s a basketballpetition today. Go with Dad." He patted her shoulder dotingly. Smiling, he pulled her into the living room and sat down. As soon as she turned on the TV, Beau Wright appeared on the screen and sat on the dark red sofa, which made him more handsome and charming. He was being interviewed by the reporters. Harriet Smith grabbed the remote control from Henry Smith, and turned up the volume of the TV. "We are all very curious when Chairman Wright got married. Why is there no news at all? the host asked with a smile. His body was slightly leaning against the sofa. His legs were crossed elegantly, and his delicate facial features didn''t show any emotion. The corners of his mouth were slowly raised, and his voice was very deep. "I didn''t expect everyone to pay so much attention to my marriage. I said that a press conference would be held before the wedding. It''s better to hold a press conference tomorrow night. Tomorrow evening at the Waldorf¨CAstoria Hotel, my wife and I will entertain everyone. I hope everyone will enjoy ..." "It''s indeed full of expectation. It''s the first time that Chairman Wright and Mrs. Wright have attended the party together after they got married. I''m very grateful that Mr. Wright can ept our interview here. In addition, I wish Mr.Wright and Mrs. Wright a happy wedding. I''m very happy to see you." He nodded slightly and smiled. "Thank you." After the interview ended, Harriet Smith came to her senses. She threw the remote aside, walked to the balcony, and made a phone call. Momentster, the call was connected, and the sound of footsteps came first. It seemed that he had just left the studio, and he could still hear the people around him greeting him. "Mr. Wright, can you exin what you just said in the interview?" "The literal meaning is that tomorrow night, Mrs. Wright and I will attend the banquet at the Waldorf¨C Astoria Hotel..." Harriet Smith took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Wright, we were still together two hours ago. It was just a casual sentence. Why did you tell me?" From N?velDrama.Org. "It''s a temporary decision. Since Mrs. Wright has already known, I don''t have to say it again. There''s still a meeting to hold. I''m hanging up..." He seemed to be really busy. While talking to her, he also ordered the secretary to get the documents and then discuss the contract. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When she returned to the living room, Sophia Scott had alreadye back from grocery shopping. Vera Brion was also trying to please her. She also sat there to make dinner and whispered something from time to time. Sophia Scott paused when she saw hering over. "I heard that you are going to hold a banquet at the Waldorf¨CAstoria Hotel tomorrow night?" "I only know at thest minute. What''s the matter, mom?" At this time, Vera Brion put down the vegetables in her hand and gently pounded Sophia Scott''s back. "Mom, I''ll leave it to you!" As soon as she finished speaking, she hummed and went to the bathroom proudly. Harriet Smith stared at her for a while and then looked at Sophia Scott. "Mom, what did she say to you?" "She said that she asked you to give her a few invitation letters, and she also wanted to go in and have a look." "I don''t have an invitation." Harriet Smith said directly. Hearing this, Sophia Scott said, "Think of a way to see if you can give her some." "Mom, why are you also spoiling her like this?" "How can I indulge her? You know what kind of person she is. If you don''t give it to her, she may make some embarrassing things tomorrow. Those who go there must be big shots in Tranton. I can''t let my daughter lose face." Sophia Scott lowered her voice, and only the three of them could hear her. Henry Smith also agreed. "ording to her character, she will definitely make a scene in front of the hotel tomorrow. Give her a few." Harriet Smith had a headache. The moment Vera Brion was mentioned, the me in her chest burned fiercely. Vera Brion poked her head out of the bathroom and said, "Harriet, can you ask someone to send you another evening dress? I don''t have a decent evening dress." Without saying a word, Harriet Smith stared at her coldly without blinking. "What''s not a big deal if you don''t want to give it to me." Being stared at, Vera Brion became a little flustered. She snorted coldly and muttered. She stayed at home for the whole day. At eight o''clock in the evening, she returned to the House of Wright. No one came back except for the servants. She went straight back to her room andy on the bed. Nothing that has happened these days was satisfactory. She was annoyed for half an hour and finally fell asleep in a daze. Over the past few days, Mr. Wright hade backter andter... However, she was used to leaving him amp... After unbuttoning his shirt, Beau Wright sat on the sofa with a stack of documents in front of him. Some footsteps sounded. Mary Wright walked into the living room and saw the handsome man on the sofa. When they were alone, they didn''t expect it to be so awkward! If she didn''t say hello, it was obvious that she didn''t forget the past. So what should she say? After a short pause, Mary Wright smiled and said politely, "Beau, have you eaten dinner?" The pen tip was still moving. He didn''t look up and just responded indifferently. "I''m going to get coffee. Do you want some?" The corners of his mouth twitched, and he spat out two words coldly, "No, thanks..." Feeling a sharp pain in her heart, Mary Wright turned around and walked toward the kitchen. By ident, the wallet in his coat pocket slipped to the ground. However, she did not notice. Leaning against the cold wall, she felt a chill on her back and even her heart. His attitude was indeed what she wanted. He was polite, indifferent with a little alienation, just like a gentleman to other women. However, when these emotions were used on her, she felt such unwillingness, sadness, and loneliness. After clearing her emotions, she began to drink coffee. Thinking of the two missed calls at noon, she went to touch her mobile phone. She searched through all the pockets on her coat, but she couldn''t find the wallet. Mary Wright frowned and began to search in the kitchen. Chapter 41 As if Nothing Had Happened Chapter 41 As if Nothing Had Happened "Looking for this?" Beau Wright appeared in the kitchen with a cigarette between his left hand and a purse in his right. Stunned, Mary Wright nodded and said with a smile, "Beau found it. I''ve been looking for it for a long time. I thought I couldn¡¯t find it." Leaning down, Beau Wright flicked the cigarette ash and said casually and meaningfully, "There''s something you should exin to me, shouldn''t you?" In a panic, Mary Wright pretended to be calm and confused. "What''s the matter? I don''t know." With the cigarette on his lips, he took out a photo from his wallet. The photo was very small, but you could see the two people embracing each other. The man was Beau Wright, and the woman was Mary Wright. Beau Wright strode forward and moved closer to Mary Wright. He said in a lower voice, "Didn''t you say you were going to break up with me? Why did you keep this photo?" Mary Wright didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She turned her head away and gasped slightly. He opened his arms wide and surrounded Mary Wright. Beau Wright curled his lips and smiled evilly. "You still love me, huh?" "I don''t!" Mary Wright shook his head and clenched her fists. "No?" His fingers lifted Mary Wright''s jaw, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly. "Can you say it again?"From N?velDrama.Org. Before Mary Wright could say anything, he had already kissed her. The tip of his tongue quickly hooked around hers and sucked heavily. The saliva dripped down from their mouth. Mary Wright struggled to resist, and she pushed the man away with all her strength. She gasped for breath, but her voice was cold. "We have nothing to do with each other now, so don''t deliberately test or tease me!" These words made him chuckle, but his voice was cold and grim. "Deliberately testing, teasing?" ¡°That is what you are thinking.¡± He sneered and reached out to pinch Mary Wright''s forehead. "You can avoid me abroad for three years. Since you chose to avoid me, you should avoid me as far as you can and never show up in front of me. Three yearster, you suddenly appeared in front of me and reminded my wife of everything. You keep wandering around in front of me. Mary Wright, look who is talking?" Hearing this, Mary Wright lowered her head silently. Without looking at him, but only whispered, "I know what to do..." Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and got angry. "What?" Just then, Sykes Wright''s voice came from the living room. "Beau, are you there? Your phone is ringing." Without hesitation, Beau Wright let go of her and walked out. And Sykes Wright was still holding his mobile phone and shouting at the bathroom, "You are here. I thought you went to the bathroom. Your mobile phone has been ringing all the time." Beau Wright took the phone and nced at his clothes. "How long will it take for you to finish part-time jobs?" "I don''t know. It is supposed to end next semester. What''s wrong?" "Are there any domestic universities that you want to go? I can help." For the first time, Sykes Wright''s expression became serious. "Beau, I want to do things by myself. Whether in school or not, I can take responsibility for my life. This is what you told me." Patting him on the shoulder, Beau Wright did not continue. He let her go. "Thank you, Beau." Sykes Wright smiled. He already had his own n. The living room waspletely quiet, but Mary Wright stood still, with tears in her eyes. She didn''t want to be like this, but who could understand her difficulties? Her difficulties, trying to get past it, is more than ten million times harder? The next morning. Harriet Smith woke up very early. The man next to her was still sleeping. Gently, she reached out to pinch his straight nose and then loosened it. "Good morning, Mr. Wright..." Anyway, she couldn''t sleep anyway and had nothing to do lying in bed. She changed her clothes and nned to take a walk along the road by the garden of House of Wright. The snow had stopped falling overnight the air was cold but fresh. She took a deep breath and felt extremelyfortable. The irritations, the unpleasant, and the things that should be forgotten are all gone. She didn''t take a few steps forward when her cell phone rang and she picked it up, "Mom, why are you calling me so early?" Sophia Scott was extremely helpless. "She has been pestering me to call you. She is afraid that you will forget about this." "Mom, can you stop her from bothering me?" The good mood that had only improved somewhat immediately fell, and Harriet Smith sat down on the bench. "Just give her a few perfunctory ones. The dinner party should be over soon, and she won''t make any trouble." "I see. I''ll call youter..." After walking around the garden a few times, Harriet Smith went back, only to see that the ck Land Rover had been started. Seeing hering over, Beau Wright threw his jacket at her. "Get in." "Where are we going?" "Try the dress on." After a while, the car stopped outside the store, and they walked in one after another. The dress was beautiful, but she didn''t expect that she would wear such clothes one day. Seeing Beau Wright, the waitress smiled sweetly. She walked over and asked enthusiastically, "Mr. Wright, do you want to see the dress?" "Yes..." Beau Wright got the dress on the hanger. Harriet Smith didn''t say anything. She just stood there quietly and stared at him. Her heart was beating fast, and her face was slightly red. She liked to see his serious look. After a while, she said deliberately, "Mr. Wright." "What''s wrong?" He nced at her. "Nothing. I just feel that Mr. Wright is too familiar with it. Do you oftene to such a ce to choose dresses for your femalepanion?" Raising his head, he ignored her and handed the evening dress to the attendant behind him. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Take her to try on her dress..." "Yes, Mr. Wright." Sittingzily on the sofa, Beau Wright casually flipped through the magazine. Thinking of the scenest night, he pursed his thin lips slightly. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Is she gone?" "At six o''clock in the morning, Miss Wright left House of Wright and went to Butte County." "The Butte County?" "Yes, Miss Wright was voluntarily transferred to Butte County in the position of assistant secretary to the governor, that is, assistant secretary to Mr. Wright." He clenched his fist. Three years had passed, but she had not made any progress! He asked her to disappear and never showed up. She really packed up her luggage and left the House of Wright before dawn. Heh, you''re really obedient... Since she regarded him as a fierce beast. She wants to get away from him. But he wouldn¡¯t let her do that. At this time, somebody came. Beau Wright''s expression returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. He looked up. Chapter 42 Why Dont You Let Me Stay with You? Chapter 42 Why Don''t You Let Me Stay with You? Sapphire color was the best match for her skin tone. Her skin was white, but at this time it looked more and more as white as snow. The design of the high-cut fork on the left made her beautiful legs looming between the hem of her skirt, sexy, and charming. He did not expect that she could dress so charmingly... Beau Wright was stunned for a moment, and then his anger rushed up. His eyes darkened, and his Adam''s apple rolled slightly. He only said one word, "Change!" The slit on the left leg almost reached her waist. He frowned. Why were the dresses here getting more and more vulgar? Was it that ugly? Harriet Smith looked into the mirror a few more times and felt that she was not bad except for being exposed. Back and forth for a long time, almost all the evening dresses brought over by the attendant had been tried on, but none of them could satisfy the men outside! Each dress she had to wear for a long time in the fitting room, but he only swept a few eyes and said a word in a hard and sullen way. Then she had to start all over again! Gradually, she became a little annoyed. Sitting in the fitting room, she gasped for breath and said with dissatisfaction. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Is it that ugly for me to wear? Just choose one at random, he is like a lordmanding the maid. Doesn''t he think it''s tired to change clothes?" However, her words amused the attendant who was holding the dress. "Mrs. Wright has a good figure and no matter which dress you wear is beautiful. I think the most beautiful one is the blue one." It was the first time she had heard the name "Mrs. Wright" from someone else. She didn''t know how to describe her feelings. In short, it was very subtle. "Mr. Wright must have felt that Mrs. Wright was a bit exposed in the dress, so he has been dissatisfied. Men are all possessive." "Really?" Harriet Smith raised her eyebrows, looked up, and smiled at her. She clearly understood that some things had slowly deviated from the orbit, like her heart. At first, she agreed to marry him to keep the baby in her belly. But now, her heart had sunk. She couldn''t help but be attracted by him and fall in love. "Of course, Mrs. Wright, why don''t you try this red dress? I think it''s beautiful and very suitable for you..." The night was misty and luxurious. At the Park Hyatt Hotel. The world-famous car had already filled the parking lot, and the red carpet extended from the fountain to the ss revolving door. The reporters came in like a beehive, and the security guards had been struggling to maintain order. The hotel was mainly golden in color, full of rich Mediterranean charm, which made it more luxurious at the night. Vera Brion was wearing a long purple dress with two friends beside her. They looked around in amazement. There was an Italian music fountain in the middle of the hall. As the music rose and fell, the water columns were high and low. There were famous paintings carved on the French bronze pirs. The transparent crystalmp hung in the air reflected colorful light. It was noble and magnificent. It was the first time that Vera Brion had stepped into such a ce. She couldn''t stop talking, and the friends around her praised her even more. Quite a few upper-ss nobles had already gathered in the banquet hall. They were all dressed up, holding wine sses in their hands as they chatted with smiles. Suddenly, there was a burst of apuse. Vera Brion followed the sound and looked over. She couldn''t help but widen her eyes. The mouth was wide enough to stuff an egg. "Is that bitch Harriet Smith?" She saw that Harriet Smith was wearing a long red gauze dress that covered her chest. Her fair neck and corbone were exposed, making her skin look as fair as cream. On the right shoulder, the red gauze was tied into a knot. As she walked, it floated in the air and drew a beautiful arc. She wore light makeup, and her ck and bright hair was tied into a ponytail with the same red gauze on her shoulder. She was beautiful, clean, and pure. She didn''t wear any revealing clothes, but she looked indescribably sexy, contradictory, but so touching. She looked like Athena. She held Beau Wright''s arm. He was dressed in a sharp suit and angr features on his face. And his eyes were deep and cold. His innate elegance and nobility made him more eye-catching among the group of people. The reporters kept taking photos of the cameras in their hands. Since they appeared the dazzling white light had never stopped. Kayson George whistled loudly and stared at Harriet Smith. He clicked his tongue and said, "Why didn''t I know that Miss. Smith was so seductive?" Hearing this, Senya twisted his ear. "Where are you looking?" "You, you, my wife!" Kayson George quickly admitted his mistake. Arthur Andrew smiled faintly, raised his eyebrows, and said nomittally, "Miss. Smith is indeed a stunner!" Lavinia George tilted her hips and nudged his body. "What do you think of me?" Before Arthur Andrew could say anything, Kayson George''s voice drifted over. "You''re coquettish!" Lavinia George red at him fiercely. Standing on the stage, Beau Wright nced at the guests below the stage. His thin lips raised slightly, and his voice was mellow and sexy. "All of you are present at the banquet today, my wife and I would like to express our gratitude. I hope you will enjoy yourselves." Although it was just a simple polite remark, the audience burst into apuse and kept roaring. Then, Beau Wright calmly walked down the stage and walked with Harriet Smith to the guests gracefully. If Harriet Smith was not holding his arm, her legs would have gone limp. She had never been on such an asion especially when she was the protagonist. "Rx, don''t be nervous. I''m here..." His warm and dry hand was on her waist. He leaned over, and his fiery breath sprayed beside her ear, with amazement in his eyes. As if to give her a piece of mind. She rxed and smiled naturally. She clutched the corner of his shirt tightly with her fingertips, refusing to leave him. He kept shaking hands with the guests around him and greeted them. No matter who he was meeting, Beau Wright always looked indifferent and polite. Harriet Smith repeated what he said. If there were any guests who asked her to drink, Beau Wright would take it back calmly and hand her a ss of juice, asking her to drink on her behalf. She didn''t know if it was because she had drunk too much juice or because the heating in the banquet hall was strong, but her cheeks felt hot. Beau Wright naturally noticed that her fair cheeks seemed to be covered with ayer of light pink clouds, tender and attractive. There were a lot of men around looking over. Of course, they didn''t dare to look at her openly, and they didn''t stop peeping at her. His narrow eyes slowly narrowed, and there was displeasure in them. He took Harriet Smith to Senya''s side and said, "stay with her." "Okay," Senya answered with a smile and supported Harriet Smith, who was feeling a little ufortable. "Why don''t you let me go with you?" Lavinia George was unhappy. Chapter 43 She Cant Guess What He Is Thinking Chapter 43 She Can''t Guess What He Is Thinking Beau Wright nced at her indifferently. "You don''t have a sense of security..." "Mr. Wright, I''m not a man. Would I have sex with her?" Kayson George was the best at making use of the opportunity. "Let''s talk about it first. We can skip the wedding feast, but I must make a scene tonight!" Arthur Andrew also agreed. "Beau Wright, you''d better be prepared tonight. You can''t escape this round!" ncing at the two people who had always been happy to join in the fun, Beau Wright frowned slightly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Without saying anything, he turned around and left. "If you don''t deny it, you just admit it, right?" Kayson George gently bumped into Arthur Andrew''s shoulder. "I think so too." "The wedding night should be exciting. If you have any good ideas, you should provide..." Hearing the excited conversation between the two men, Senya shook her head helplessly. Harriet Smith reached out and gently rubbed her slightly painful eyebrows. Lainey Brown didn''t want to show up at first, but it was a bit unreasonable if she didn''t show up. As the father, Cromwell Wright didn''t show up. If she, as the mother, didn''te, the media might spread the news. Therefore, she had toe and then leave after greeting the crowd. At first nce, Sykes Wright saw Harriet Smith. He had never known that Miss. Smith would be so beautiful in a red dress. She was so beautiful that he was fascinated. Yes, even if Miss. Smith didn''t wear a red dress, she was still very beautiful, delicate, and clean. However, when his gaze swept across her elder brother who had been circling around her, the smile on his lips turned bitter as he drank a ss of wine. And in the corner closest to the wall sat a woman with a pot of green flowers in front of the table, so that if you didn''t look carefully and closely, you wouldn''t even notice that there was someone sitting there. There was a ss of cocktail in front of Mary Wright. She looked through the gap between the green flowers and fixed her eyes on Beau Wright. She couldn''t move as if he had been glued. She had bought a high-speed train ticket to Butte County in the morning and got on the high-speed train, but she missed him so much! After sitting for a while, she got out of the car halfway and then turned back. She also wanted to ask herself why she had to do this. However, she was out of control! This was the kind of asion that Vera Brion loved the most. At this time, looking at Harriet Smith, who was dressed brightly and looked like a different person, she felt resentful and unwilling. Gritting her teeth, she turned around. Without paying attention to her feet, she crashed back. At the same time, a scream sounded behind her. "What the hell!" A ss of red wine was poured on ine Chao''s white dress. She cursed in a low voice. Vera Brion was already in a bad mood, and she was also an easy-going person. When she heard the curse, she immediately flew into a rage. "Who are you scolding?" ine Chao had been spoiled since she was a child. She said "What if I scold you? Don''t you have eyes?" "Do you have eyes on your back?" Vera Brion had a set of tricks up her sleeve. "You-" After all, ine Chao was too young to say anything. She nced at Vera Brion and said disdainfully, "Did you pick up your dress?" Her words hit Vera Brion''s sore spot. It was as if someone had stepped on her tail, and the words she said also became vicious. "You''re wearing such a high-end custom-made dress at such a young age. you''re not being adopted by that man, are you?" ine Chao was so angry that her eyes turned red. "Do you know who I am? Do you believe that I will let brother Wright throw you out?" "Did you just mention Wright? Do you believe that I''ll let my brother-inw throw you out?" Vera Brion''s eyes widened. She didn''t believe her at all. ine Chao was so angry that she finally started to attack. Vera Brion was not at a disadvantage. Some people around looked over curiously. Senya stared at them and then poked Harriet Smith''s arm. "Hey, why is your sister-inw making trouble again?" Harriet Smith was resting with her eyes closed. When she heard that, she opened her eyes and saw Vera Brion, who was fighting. As long as she''s here, don''t ever want peace! Walking over, she frowned and pulled Vera Brion with one hand. She said coldly, "Are you done enough?" "It''s not enough! If I don''t scratch her face today, my surname won''t be Brion. Damn it, how dare you scratch my face!" Harriet Smith warned Vera Brion word by word, "If you dare to make trouble again, I''ll ask the security guard to throw you out!" Hearing this, Vera Brion restrained herself. However, ine Chaoughed gloatingly. "If you have the ability, you cane. I''m waiting to be scratched in the face by you!" At this time, the mes that had just been a little bit lower rose up. Vera Brion picked up the red wine on the table and poured it on ine Chao. Unexpectedly, ine Chao was sshed and the red wine flowed down her face. As if she had gone mad, ine Chao picked up the red wine on the table and poured it over like pouring water. Only a little of Vera Brion''s body was sshed, while Harriet Smith''s face, neck, and chest were filled with red wine. It was as if she had been pulled out of a wine jar. The sudden alternation of hot and cold caused Harriet Smith to shiver and her body became even more ufortable, and her head, which was already dizzy, was even dizzier now. She tilted her feet and fell to the side. Sykes Wright quickly walked over, took off his suit jacket, and draped it over her. He wrapped his arms around her slender shoulders to stabilize her body. Before he could take a step forward, a deep voice came. "I''ll do it." Washington''s tall and slender body bent slightly and he picked Harriet Smith up. His sharp eyes fell on ine Chao. "If you continue to make trouble for me, go back to Washington!" ine Chao''s body trembled slightly. She was a little afraid. Brother Wright had never spoken to her like this! It was the first time that he had said something so cruel to her! Vera Brion was also intimidated by that pair of eyes. The bone-chilling coldness ran through her body, making her feel a little cold. That sentence was obviously said to the little bitch opposite her, but she suddenly felt a sharp aura Such a simple sentencepletely silenced the two of them. Looking at his empty arm, the corners of Sykes Wright''s mouth twitched. He raised his eyes and went back to his seat, drinking beer and changing the cocktail. It was colorful and strong. He didn''t even blink his eyes and drank a few cups in a row. He was drunk and dizzy. Then, his teacher appeared in front of him and slowly became one, two, three... Mary Wright saw the scene clearly. She saw him gently carry Harriet Smith in his arms, and saw that he had deliberately hidden the light that had slipped out of her chest... He pursed his thin lips tightly and seemed to be very unhappy... What was he unhappy about? She couldn''t figure it out! Raising her neck, Mary Wright picked up the strong wine on the table and drank it up. Because she was not used to it, she even choked and shed tears. Then, she got up, put on her sunsses, wrapped her scarf, and turned to leave. However, the grip on the suitcase was so tight... Chapter 44 Finally, I Can Play a Trick on Him Chapter 44 Finally, I Can y a Trick on Him In the presidential suite. Beau Wright put Harriet Smith on the sofa, his eyes locked on her pink cheeks, with faint anger. "Are you stupid? When you see the red wine ssh over, can''t you avoid it? Just stand there and be sshed, huh?" The man''s voice was low and deep. When he spoke, a familiar and pleasant breath came to him. He seemed to get mad. But in Harriet Smith''s eyes, it made her feel a little pleasant to listen to. She looked up and frowned All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. slightly. She stared at him with bright eyes and said, "I feel dizzy." Her voice was soft and soft, as if a breeze had brushed over his heart. She looked a little aggrieved. Her face had always been red. She bit her lips and looked a little charming. Beau Wright''s throat knot rolled. Suddenly, he felt that his neck was too tight. He pulled his tie with his big hand and said in a low voice, "Go take a bath first, and then rest. Call me if anything happens..." "Okay." Harriet Smith replied. After he left, she took a shower first and drank two cups of warm water. After a long rest, she finally felt rxed. After what happened just now, Vera Brion definitely did not dare to make trouble again. After getting dressed, Harriet Smith leaned against the sofa and pretended to sleep. About three hours Beau Wright, Arthur Andrew, and Kayson George had already appeared in front of her. "Miss. Smith, are you ready?" Kayson George narrowed his peach blossom eyes and smiled. The belt in his hand was still twitching in the air. His posture puzzled Harriet Smith. "Ready for what?" "Get ready for the wedding." Hearing this, Arthur Andrew shrugged helplessly. Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and looked at Kayson George. "Do you have to be so excited?" "Of course, excitement is endless, and excitement is endless." He could finally take revenge. How could he not be excited? ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Let me remind you of the rules of the bridal chamber, as long as it is a request made by me and Arthur Andrew, Miss. Smith must cooperate, if not, it doesn''t matter, then the one who will be punished will be our Beau Wright." Kayson George felt excited just thinking about it! Beau Wright raised his eyebrows. "Stop your disgusting smile." Feeling embarrassed, Kayson George rubbed his nose. He flung his belt and said, "Beau Wright, take off your clothes quickly and leave only the Internal Treasury!" After ncing at him for a while, Beau Wright got up and unbuttoned his suit and shirt in a few seconds. Then he put on his suit pants. The whole procedure was smooth. Harriet Smith blushed and wanted to escape from this ce. "I''ll go to the banquet hall." Kayson George took a step to the left, and directly blocked her way. "The banquet has already ended. There''s nothing to see. Besides, the host of the banquet is lying here at this time. What is Miss. Smith going to do? Come on, the first show is to explore treasures with fragrant lips. It''s very simple. Miss. Smith only needs to pick up the things Beau Wright has put on his body with fragrant lips, but the premise is that you can only use your lips!" Kayson George was shameless! How dare he y so dirty! "Miss. Smith, hurry up." Kayson George was still urging him with dissatisfaction. Harriet Smith stood still. "Give Miss. Smith another two minutes. If Miss. Smith still doesn''t move, the consequences will be, She turned to look at Arthur Andrew. She felt that he was rational and normal. Unexpectedly, Arthur Andrew leisurely picked up a ss of red wine and even leaned against the sofa, ready to enjoy it. Harriet Smith: "..." Two minutester, Kayson George started to hit Beau''s back with his belt. Listening to the loud voice and the gradually emerging red mark, Harriet Smith knew that Kayson George was definitely not joking. She hesitated, biting her lip. "Miss. Smith, the sooner you start, the sooner you finish, otherwise, we can y all night. You have to believe that I have the energy and physical strength." As he spoke, Kayson George tightened his grip on Beau Wright. There were very few opportunities for him to torture Beau Wright. Now that he finally got the opportunity, how could he let it go? "p..." The sound of the belt being pulled out kept echoing in her ears. Hearing this, Harriet Smith''s heart couldn''t help beating faster. When she looked at her red back again, she felt a little distressed. Gritting her teeth, she gave it a go, it was amon thing to make a scene anyway, and rather than squirm there, it was better to get it over with! Hearing this, Kayson George smiled and stopped moving his hands. Harriet Smith stepped forward and ate the candy on his forehead. Their eyes met and her heart beat faster. She quickly looked away. Harriet Smith naturally noticed and her cheeks were as red as blood. Kayson George looked at Beau Wright, who had endured so much pain, and his lips curled up with satisfaction. He was so happy! Arthur Andrew''s lips curled into a rare smile as he sipped his red wine. Well, Beau Wright''s face changed. He could indeed endure it... Finally, Beau Wright jumped up from the big bed. With a gloomy face, he kicked Kayson George''s butt, grabbed his arm, and pushed him out of the room. Then, he turned around and stood in front of Arthur Andrew. His voice was unusually hoarse. "Do you choose to go out by yourself, or should I do it?" Arthur Andrew was a wise man. He smiled and said, "I''ve always liked to do it myself." As soon as he finished speaking, he even thoughtfully closed the door and added a blessing, "I wish you a hot night. Also, doing too much will bring harm to yourself..." Outside the room, Kayson George leaned against the wall with a satisfied smile. Even if his butt had been kicked, he could not stop his good mood. "Can''t you restrain your smile? It does make people sick!" "Why? Do you think my smile is not good? Isn''t it beautiful?" Arthur Andrew: "..." "Mrs. Wright..." His hoarse voice made Harriet Smith''s ears tingle. She stuttered, "Wh-what are you doing?" So this was the difference between men and women. After doing all this, Harriet Smith still didn''t dare to look up at Beau Wright. Her heart beat very fast. She lowered her head and said, "I''m going to take a shower." As soon as she finished speaking, she didn''t dare to look around and went straight to the bathroom. Beau Wright''s deep and fiery eyes stared at her back with burning eyes. The corners of his mouth slowly curled up, and his voice was deep. "Didn''t Mrs. Wright just take a shower?" "No... I haven''t ... I''ll wash it again..." Holding her in his arms, Beau Wright let the two of them cling to each other tightly. When Harriet Smith woke up, she found that she had returned to the House of Wright, not a hotel suite. When she thought about it carefully, her mind went nk. She had no idea when she would return to the House of Wright Looking at the time, it was already eight o''clock. Harriet Smith suddenly sat up from the bed, but her body seemed to have been crushed by a wheel. Thinking ofst night, her cheeks turned slightly red and then became unusually hot. Chapter 45 Lets Go Away Together Chapter 45 Let''s Go Away Together Everyone in the House of Wright had breakfast today. Except for Mary Wright, everyone else was there. Lainey Brown looked up at Beau Wright and said, "Beau, your grandma called you this morning and asked you to go to Washington." "Grandma didn''t say anything?" Beau Wright stopped what he was doing, and his deep voice sounded soft. "She said that she hadn''t seen you for a long time and missed you. She was busy with her work in Washington and couldn''t find time to leave. So she asked you to go there." "Ok..." He responded softly and made a decision. "I''ll go to Washington with Harriet..." "Harriet..." In his impression, it was the first time that he had called her name in this way. It was subtle but pleasant to hear. Hearing this, Lainey Brown''s face changed slightly. However, she hid it well and made an excuse to say it gently and beautifully. "Harriet is here, and I still have apanion. As soon as she leaves, I''m the only one left in such a big house. How lonely it is, isn''t it, Harriet?" What else could she say? Returning to her senses, Harriet Smith smiled, "I''ll listen to Mum." For the first time, Lainey Brown felt a little satisfied with Harriet Smith and patted her on the shoulder. Harriet Smith was a little ttered. She smiled stiffly, which was more unnatural. Beau Wright raised his eyebrows and looked at her a few times. Then he opened his thin lips and said lightly. "Mom, do you really think Grandma really misses me? Her intention doesn''t lie here. Obviously, she wants to see her granddaughter-inw and great-grandson. After getting married, I haven''t had a honeymoon. Harriet just has a holiday. Even if she goes to Washington for a honeymoon, she can see Grandma again. Both of them are perfect..." Lainey Brown had nothing to say. Although she was dissatisfied, she could only nod and say, "As you say." ine Chao also said, "Then I''ll go back to Washington with you tomorrow. I also want to go back. Grandpa also called to urge me." "Then you and Brother Wright can go together. You can take care of each other on the way, and I can stop worrying about it." Lainey Brown said to ine Chao kindly. Sykes Wright put down his chopsticks and said, "I miss grandma." Lainey Brown nced at him and said directly, "Stay at home and review your homework." With just a few words, he cut off the way for Sykes. He looked a little dissatisfied and depressed. After that, Beau went to thepany, and Lainey stayed in the House of Wright, so it was impossible for Harriet to stay in the House of Wright anymore. She was bored and went shopping on the street. Thinking that she was going to Washington tomorrow, she nned to buy a gift. After calling Sykes and asking about the general situation, she decided to buy some special products. At night. Harriet had just put on the mask when the door of the room was pushed open. Beau walked in, threw the ck coat on the sofa, and poured a ss of red wine. "What time is the flight tomorrow?" "Eight o''clock in the morning..." "Do you need to pack up your luggage?" He took a sip of red wine and threw out two words, "No." Nodding, Harriet tidied up her luggage. She had bought a lot of specialties, so it was impossible for her to not have a suitcase. Sittingzily on the sofa, he narrowed his eyes and squinted at her, stuffing some red and green things into it. He frowned and asked, "What is it?" "It''s a specialty." She didn''t look up and was still stuffing the suitcase with force. It seemed that she had bought too much and couldn''t fill the suitcase. "Mrs. Wright is quite thoughtful..." Harriet shrugged and said shamelessly, "I think so too." Beau''s thin lips curled slightly. "Is there dinner in the kitchen?" "Are you hungry?" She turned to look at him. His slender fingers pinched between his eyebrows and he opened his mouth, which was full of strong alcohol smell. "We drank a lot during social activities, eating something to dispel the effects of alcohol..." Hearing that, Harriet stood up and said, "I''ll have a see." There were noodles, beef, and some dishes in the kitchen. After a while, she made a bowl of beef noodles, which was very light. The beef was almost chopped into pieces. Beau stared at her and sat there motionless. She turned around and was a little surprised. "You don''t want to eat?" "There are carrots inside..." "Eat it or not, it''s not poison." Harriet ignored him and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After a whole day of social intercourse, Beau only had wine in his belly. At this time, he smelled a faint fragrance, and he was really hungry. He looked at the white radish slices floating in the bowl again and frowned slightly. After a while, he finally picked up the chopsticks. It was already half an hour after she walked out of the bathroom. He was already lying on the bed as if he had fallen asleep. She took a light step and looked at the coffee table. She didn''t know whether tough or cry. She finally understood how much he didn''t like white carrots. On the edge of the tea table, there were more than a dozen white carrots he picked out with chopsticks. The soup and chopsticks had been washed, except for the white carrots. Who would have thought that the well-known Chairman Wright of Tranton, Mr. Wright, would be like a child when eating? He would pick out chopsticks if he didn''t like to eat. She chuckled and tidied up the tea table. After saying goodnight to him, she also fell asleep. The next morning, at six o''clock, they woke up and rushed to the airport to get tickets, security check, and boarding. Beau''s seat was next to the window. In front of him were the documents that had to deal with. His eyes were focused, and his slender fingers kept flipping through the paper. Sitting next to him, Harriet picked up the magazine on the ne and looked at it. She was not interested and put it back in ce. Across the aisle from her sat a middle-aged man, about thirty years old, like a business elite. "Miss, are you a teacher?" She nodded in surprise and curiosity. "How did you know?" " Intuition, my intuition has always been very urate and has never made any mistakes. You are very calm and quiet." The man smiled gently. They sat there and had nothing to do, so they began to chat. After chatting, they found that both their interests and hobbies were very simr. With amon topic, they talked more happily. In addition, the mature and humorous man made her As soon as he raised his chin, Beau saw the woman beside him holding her chin with her hand. She N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. kept chuckling, and her bright eyes narrowed into slits. Her cheeks were pink, like a cat. The color in his eyes was slightly deeper. Harriet didn''t notice that. She was still listening to the man across the table telling jokes, evenughing out of her eyes... The beautiful woman smiled like a flower. The man was delighted and handed over his business card. Just as she was about to reach out to take it, the deep voice fell beside her ear. "Stand up..." She turned around and looked at Beau in confusion. "What''s wrong?" "Change seats..." His voice was still deep. "Aren''t you all right? Why did you suddenly change seats? It''s good for me to sit here. It''s convenient." She looked at him. Beau narrowed his eyes, nced at her, and said lightly, "It''s not convenient for me to go in and out..." Thus, the two of them changed their seats. No one was chatting with Harriet. Coupled with the sleepiness, she tilted her head and fell asleep there. Chapter 46 Shall We Have a Date Together? Chapter 46 Shall We Have a Date Together? The middle-aged man was very disappointed. It''s hard to meet a girl of his choice. He did not want to miss this opportunity. It didn''t matter if they couldn''t chat. The most important thing was to exchange business cards and leave contact information. But she was already asleep, so it was not good to disturb her, so that he was like on a hot pot, looking over and over again. The folder snapped shut, Beau''s body sank into the soft leather chair, legs folded, looking at the man across from him, tugging his thin lips. "Do you need my help?" The middle-aged man was stunned. He did not understand what he meant by his sudden words. Frowning, Beau raised his beautiful chin slightly and gently tapped the business card on the table with his eyebrows slightly raised. "Didn''t you want to give the business card to my wife and need my help?" At these words, the middle-aged man instantly became embarrassed, like a colorful color te. Without saying anything, he turned around andpletely quieted down. Two hourster, the nended at the Airport. After a good sleep, Harriet felt much better and refreshed. Her eyes inadvertently met the man, she smiled slightly and greeted him, but who knows, the man just nodded stiffly and turned his eyes away... She shrugged and got off the ne in order without thinking too much. Beau and ine didn''t bring anything with them. That''s easy. Harriet was dragging a big suitcase. Turning around lightly, Beau took the suitcase from her hand, took out his mobile phone with the other hand, dialed it, and said with a handsome face, "Well... we''re here... at the exit..." After a while, a ck car stopped. The driver got out and put the suitcase in the trunk. "Where''s Mrs.Alicia?" Beau asked indifferently. "Mrs.Alicia is already waiting for you." The driver answered respectfully. Harriet was confused. She poked Beau''s shoulder and asked, "Who is Mrs.Alicia?" "Of course it''s Beau''s grandmother!" ine looked very proud and said, "Mrs.Alicia loves me the most!" At this time, Harriet suddenly remembered that Lavinia had once mentioned his family background. So the person she''s about to see is the most important person in Washington? Harriet involuntarily swallowed, indeed, she was a little nervous, said not nervous at all that is impossible! With eyes downcast, she looked at her clothes. She was wearing a fur coat, long ck pants, thin heels, and actually quite a... Formal Wear... The car drove for more than half an hour on the road and drove into the courtyard. The guard was dressed in a green military uniform, looking mighty and straight. Seeing the car, they saluted and then let them go. With his chin slightly tilted, Beau squinted at her from the corner of his eyes. His thin lips curled into an arc. "Have you brought all your specialties?" Harriet rubbed her hands together, swallowed her saliva, and mumbled, "It''s toote to throw it away now." "It''s toote..." He spat out two words, and then said unintentionally, "Mrs.Alicia likes to eat dates in Tranton..." At the word, her eyes suddenly lit up. This was absolutely no problem. She brought the most dates! The courtyard was full of independent white vis. The car slowly stopped and Harriet looked around. In front of the bronze carved gate stood the olddy. Although she was nearly 70 years old, she was still in high spirits. The car door opened and she strode over. She held Beau in her arms and patted him on the shoulder. "Beau, I finally saw you!" The lines on his handsome face softened. Beau, who had always been indifferent, looked unusually gentle at this time. "Mrs.Alicia, how are you these days ?" "I am really good, even I can carry a stone on my back!" The olddy''s voice was still very loud in the first second, but the next second, she was as aggrieved as a child. "You never came to see me. Did you forget me and miss me?" He held the olddy in his arms and coaxed her, "I miss you the most and brought you my favorite dates. Do you want them?" "Yes." The olddy nestled in the arms of Beau Looking at this scene in front of her, Harriet was stunned like a stone. She had never thought that the olddy would be like this... So cute! Beau''s attitude toward the olddy waspletely different from his attitude toward Lainey Brown and Evan Brown. "Mrs. Wright, where are the dates you brought?" He looked over. When she came to her senses, she gently patted her suitcase. "Here." The olddy''s sharp eyes sized Harriet up from top to bottom. She stared at her for a while and asked, "What do you do??" Harriet answered honestly, "A Chinese teacher." Nodding with satisfaction, the olddy said, "I like the verbalist" Harriet: "..." "Have you seen the old man before?" She thought to herself and guessed that the old man must be Evan Brown. She nodded. Unexpectedly, the next second, the olddy suddenly asked a question that was not right. "Old man T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. and I, who looks young?" After staring at the olddy for a while, Harriet coughed and said, "Evan looks younger." This was the truth Evan Brown''s hair looked a little ck, but it also looked a little younger. There is no difference judging from their appearance "He has been dyeing his hair behind my back, the actual age is also three years younger than me, Mrs. Wright has a good eye.." The olddy praised. "Harriet, just call me Harriet." "I''ll do whatever you call me. You can call me Mrs.Alicia like Beau in the future." "...Got it, Mrs.Alicia." Her voice sounded a little unnatural. However, this olddy''s personality was really strange, but it was very likable. "I have to go to workter. You can decide how to allocate the time or if you want to go there." The old Beau raised his eyebrows and said helplessly, "I know, Mrs.Alicia" After the olddy left, Harriet took out a down jacket from her suitcase and put it on. She looked at the man lying on the sofa with his eyes half-closed. "Mr. Wright, do you want to go to the Caleta Patillos together?" Beau raised his foot and took the lead in walking forward. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. Harriet followed closely behind him. It was not bad to go on a honeymoon and climb the Caleta Patillos. Although it was still snowing heavily, the number of tourists on the Caleta Patillos did not drop. Harriet had thought that she was still very strong. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant that she was panting after walking for only an hour. Chapter 47 Do You Know What You Are Talking About? Chapter 47 Do You Know What You Are Talking About? The man in front of her was still vigorous and steady. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His body was long, and he was wearing a knee-length ck coat, which made him look more slender, handsome, and tall. All the female tourists were attracted by him. Their eyes seemed to be glued to him, and some even took out their mobile phones to secretly take photos. She looked at the man who was attractive and shook her head. She couldn''t move and slowed down. After a while, there was a long distance between them. Beau didn''t hear the footsteps and gasps behind him. He stopped and turned around. However, the woman sat directly on the steps and looked somewhere. He frowned slightly and moved forward. He stretched out his big hand and pulled her up from the ground. "If you didn''te to the Caleta Patillos, why didn''t you leave?" Harriet smiled and said, "I''m tired. I don''t want to go. No one stipted that I must climb to the top of the Caleta Patillos. I think the scenery here is good." His palms and fingers were hot and instantly warmed her hands. At this time, a man holding a camera shouted as he walked, "Take photos, take photos. Is anyone taking photos?" "How?" Harriet stopped him and asked. "Three photos for ten dors. Do you want to take a photo?" Harriet looked at Beau with a smile and called softly, "Mr. Wright." Beau naturally knew what she had in mind, he raised his eyebrows, tugged his thin lips, and spat out several words, "Take a picture yourself." She had already guessed his answer, so she was not very disappointed. After searching for a good view, Harriet stood there with a faint smile. She was very elegant and clean. Not like some girls taking photos, or putting on strange postures, or pouting and making faces. He looked over with his deep eyes and nced at the quiet smile at the corner of her mouth. He felt that the surroundings were so quiet and peaceful. It was as if a stone had been thrown into his calm heart, causing ripples to appear... The photo was quickly taken out. Harriet was very satisfied and handed Harriet Smith a photo. "Do you want it, Mr. Wright?" Beau raised his eyebrows and did not reach out to take it. "You really don''t want it? Maybe you will regret it in the future and regret that you didn''t take the photo I gave you, Mr. Wright." She didn''t mind. Smiling, she lowered her head and put the three photos into her wallet. "Mrs. Wright, do you think it''s possible?" Harriet Smith asked, "Why not?" Without saying anything, Beau Wright nced at her and said in a low voice, "Continue to go or not?" "Of course, let''s go!" However, not long after, when he thought of the photo that he had never taken, he smoked all night and did not sleep all night... Of course, that''s just the next story. In Butte County. Mary Wright pulled his suitcase. The receptionist had been waiting for her for a long time. Seeing her, the receptionist went up to her and took her suitcase. "Miss Wright, the dormitory is this way. Please After putting the suitcase in the dormitory, Marie Wright called out to the receptionist. "Where''s Mr. Wright?" "In the office." "Take me there." The dormitory was only ten minutes away from the office. After knocking on the door and hearing the response, Mary Wright walked in and called, "Cromwell." Cromwell Wright raised his head from the document. "Coming over so soon?" "I was supposed to report yesterday. It has been dyed for a day. Is it still fast?" Mary Wright sat down on the sofa. Although Cromwell Wright was already middle-aged, he was still handsome. He was tall and straight, showing no sign of being fat. "How''s it going at home these days?" "Since you''re so curious, why don''t you go back to the House of Wright yourself?" Sitting opposite Cromwell Wright, Mary Wright took a sip of tea. "I''ve been too busy these days. I have to build a factory in the county, so I don''t have time to go back." Seemingly thinking of something, Cromwell Wright paused the cup in his hand. "Do you know that Beau is married?" Mary Wright tightened her grip on the ss, but her face remained calm. "I know. What''s wrong?" "Are youpletely relieved of Beau?" "Cromwell, I''m already engaged and he is already married. There''s no point in saying this now." Hearing this, Cromwell Wright smiled and said, "This is not about meaning or meaninglessness. I am asking you to be sure of your heart. Are you sure you won''t regret the path in front of you?" Mary Wright blew on the teacup and looked at the tea leaves that had been rolled together. "You were also strongly opposed to us being together at that time, weren''t you?" "That was in the past. Now I have seen too much, so everything is nothing. In fact, there is no blood rtionship between you and Beau, and you are not going against the moral theory." "Don''t you think it''s toote for you to say this? When I told you about this, you strongly opposed it and even threatened to cut off the rtionship with me. Have you forgotten all this?" She would never forget the scene at that time. Cromwell Wright sighed and said, "It''s different now. Now that I''ve thought it through, I think it''s nothing." However, Mary Wright smiled coldly, feeling that it was both ironic and funny. "Cromwell, you shouldn''t have mentioned this topic at all. It was you who made mepletely give up. Now, my heart finally calmed down, but you insisted on throwing another huge stone and stirring it up again. Am I a doll? At your mercy like this?" It took three years, three whole years, for her to get this heart to calm down. But now, just because of his simple words, and once again will be her heart disturbed. What on earth did he want to do? "Since your heart is disturbed in this way, it means that you are not calm. It will ruin your day." "It doesn''t matter if it''s really calm or if it''s just suppressed by force, these are all that you want. I''m just trying my best to do what you want. But now, you''ve left it open on purpose!" "Cromwell, I really don''t understand what you want!" The corners of Mary Wright''s mouth raised in a smile, full of sarcasm. Three years ago, Cromwell had threatened her. Thinking of the kindness that she had been raised by Cromwell since she was a child, she finallypromised in pain. At the same time as shepromised, she also told herself in her heart that since she had chosen this path, no matter how painful it was, she had to go on. Therefore, from now on, she was purely Beau Wright''s aunt. Beyond that, there is nothing more... But just as she epted her fate and finally returned to peace, Cromwell insisted on tearing the wound open and sprinkling salt on it. Cromwell Wright looked at her and said slowly, "You have always been smart, but why are you so stupid now? Or will you lose your mind on impulse as long as Beau is mentioned?" The hand hanging by her side gradually tightened, and Mary Wright held her breath steadily. "Just say what you want to say. Your mind is too deep for me to figure it out." But it was undeniable that Cromwell Wright''sst sentence did hit her soft spot. "In that case, I''ll make it clear. No matter what happens between you and Beau in the future, I won''t participate in it again. Do you understand?" Hearing this, Mary Wright looked shocked and stared straight at Cromwell Wright. "Cromwell, do you know what you are saying right now?" Chapter 48 Do You Have Any Feelings for Her? Chapter 48 Do You Have Any Feelings for Her? "Of course I know. I watched you and Beau grow up. It''s not bad for you to be together. You have experienced too much in the past three years. I don''t care about anything now. You are still young. I don''t want you to have regrets too early in your lives, and I don''t want to be full of resentment towards me when you recall when you were old..." Mary Wright sneered. There was no happiness in her heart at all. Instead, there was a faint sense of hatred in her heart. "It would have been nice if these words had been said three years ago, but it''s toote now." He had married, and she had engaged. Both of them had their own families. "Even as a father, I have never understood what he is thinking. But there is one thing for sure. He definitely did not get married because he loves that girl. As long as you do not reach thest step, it is not toote. Does he still have feelings for you? You must know it clearer than anyone else." "It''s not that simple at all. There''s my sister-inw." Mary Wright could never forget the day Lainey Browny in front of her. She shed her wrist with a razor de, and blood flowed out. It was shocking. Hearing this, Cromwell Wright said, "Your sister-inw is stubborn and sharp. You can''t do anything to her. But it doesn''t mean that Beau can''t do anything to her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have threatened you at that time. She refused to let you tell Beau what she did and what she said." Mary Wright narrowed her eyes. She knew that he was right. "You are too rational and attached great importance to rtionships, but you are still a woman. asionally, you have to make yourself weak and rely on the shoulders of a man. What would have happened if you had trusted Beau and left him to deal with these things?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She said nothing. "At that time, although I insisted to stop you and your sister-inw stopped you too, you didn''t find the most reasonable solution. Instead, you chose topromise with fate. Therefore, it''s not only my fault that causes this situation, but also your own fault..." During the speech, Cromwell Wright looked down at the time. It was already ten o''clock. He stood up, patted Mary Wright''s shoulder, and said earnestly, "In fact, people are not afraid of taking a wrong step. They are afraid of taking many wrong steps. In the end, they can''t turn back. I have said so much. The most important thing is what you think. The time is alreadyte. Have a rest..." Cromwell Wright did leave, but what he said before he left was like a huge stone smashing into Mary Wright''s heart. Her calm heart was no longer calm. She stood in front of the window and stared at the snow on the ground all night... She thought a lot about her future and love, and her head ached when she thought too much of it. Back in the militarypound, the olddy was sitting in the living room watching TV. Seeing the twoing in one after the other, she asked, "Where have you been today?" "Caleta Patillos." Harriet Smith replied with a smile. "Did you get anything?" Harriet Smith took out a photo from her wallet and handed it to the olddy. She smiled and asked, "Is it beautiful?" The olddy took it and said jokingly, "Are you asking about the scenery or the person?" Harriet Smithughed aloud. "Of course it''s the scenery, Mrs. Alicia." As soon as she said this, even she herself was slightly surprised. She called out so naturally, without any strangeness or awkwardness. Running her hand over the cat on herp, the olddy put on her sses and said, "They are all beautiful. The scenery is beautiful, but the person is more beautiful. Beau, what do you think?" Beau Wright sat on the sofa with his eyes fixed on the red but a little shy cheeks. Then his eyes darkened and he said, "It''s normal." ""Do you mean scenery or people?"?" The olddy continued to ask. "They are all ordinary..." His voice was low. Harriet Smith was not angry. She just stared at him. Anyway, she didn''t expect to hear any good words from him. She asked, "Mrs. Alicia, I''ll get you a date." The olddy really liked dates. Harriet Smith took down two boxes and Mrs. Alicia ate them all in an instant. "Where are you going next?" "Do you have any good suggestions, Mrs. Alicia?" "Have you been to Washington before?" She shook her head. "It''s snowing these two days, so you can go skiing first, and then go to Pozos Colorados to enjoy the snow." Harriet Smith felt that this suggestion was not bad, and she was even more eager to have a try on it. Seemingly thinking of something, she looked at Beau Wright and asked, "Do you know how to ski?" "Yes..." He looked up at her. "Why do you ask?" "Of course you are going to teach me how to ski." She answered as a matter of course. Hearing this, Beau Wright narrowed his long and narrow eyes slightly and looked at her calmly. "Did I say I want to go?" "You didn''t say it, but you mentioned the honeymoon. Did Ie here alone for the honeymoon?" Harriet Smith retorted angrily. The olddy didn''t say anything. She just looked at the two of them with shrewd eyes. From N?velDrama.Org. Frowning, Beau Wright opened his thin lips and squinted at her abdomen. "Mrs. Wright, have you forgotten that you are pregnant?" "I... forgot...it." She coughed lightly and felt a little guilty. "Then I won''t go skiing. I''ll go directly to enjoy the snow in the Pozos Colorados." The olddy patted her thigh and said, "I have a poor memory. I almost forgot my baby. Don''t go to the Ski resort. You can''t go." A look of helplessness appeared on Beau Wright''s face, and his slender fingers were soft between his eyebrows. After that, Harriet Smith went upstairs to take a shower. Only Mrs. Alicia and Beau Wright were left in the living room. "What kind of feeling do you have about that child?" The olddy raised the topic. Beau Wright''s eyes moved slightly, but he didn''t say anything. He just sipped his tea. Picking up the pillow on the sofa, the olddy threw it at him without hesitation. "Do you dare to y tricks on me?" The pillow hit his forehead. He picked up the pillow with his big hand and whispered, "Mrs. Alicia, it hurts me..." He would only show up in front of the olddy, with a little coquettish and a little rascal. "You deserve it. Don''t try to run away from my questions. What kind of feeling do you have about that child?" The olddy didn''t take his trick at all. "Do you have any feelings for her? Even a little bit, do you?" Putting the pillow aside, Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and curled his thin lips. "Mrs. Alicia, are you going from a trantor to an emotional expert?" Hearing that, the olddy stepped hard on him. Feeling the pain, Beau Wright groaned. "I told you to get out of line. Is it so difficult to answer this question?" "Why is Mrs. Alicia so curious about other people''s emotional world..." He frowned. Mrs. Alicia could not be underestimated. "If you''re not my grandson, do you think I''ll care? That girl is very nice to me. She''s clear and elegant. She''s more than enough for you." Chapter 49 Their afternoon Date Chapter 49 Their afternoon Date The olddy said slowly. She had never made a mistake in judging people. It was a good fortune for Beau that the girl married Beau. However, she didn''t know why Beau married Harriet. She was afraid that Harriet would get hurt. If Beau still missed Mary... "What about Mary? Has she really left your heart, or has she still upied a ce until now?" Beau Wright''s Adam''s apple bobbed. His eyes darkened, but his thin lips curled into a light smile. He stretched outzily. "Mrs. Alicia, it''s already ten o''clock. It''s time for you to rest." "Are you deliberately avoiding my topic or are you caring about my body? What will you do if Mary appears in front of you again?" "There is no need to answer such a hypothesis question..." He curled his lips and added, "She''s already in front of me..." Hearing this, the olddy frowned in surprise. "She came back from the United States? ¡° Beau Wright met her gaze and answered certainly, "Yes." "What about now?" "She went to Butte County to be my father''s assistant secretary. Can Mrs. Alicia end the conversation? I''m a little sleepy. Good night, Mrs. Alicia. Have a good sleep..." She actually went to Butte County to be Cromwell Wright''s assistant secretary. When the olddy came to her senses, Beau Wright had already walked to the corner of the stairs. She could not help but sigh softly. What exactly was Beau thinking? She was afraid, s... But that was still the emotional world of young people. Even if she asked and knew, what could she do? Therefore, it was better to let nature take its course. However, Mary and Harriet, she is still more inclined to Harriet. It can be said that Mary was raised by her. Mary had a good personality, but she always felt that it was not suitable... As she got older, she became more thoughtful. Now she even wanted to get involved in her grandson''s rtionship. With a smile, the olddy got up with the cat in her arms. As she walked, she said, "Emilia, Let''s go to sleep." The next day. The snowkes were falling heavily, which was bigger than usual. A few days ago, the snow on the ground was only ayer, but now, with one step, there was a deep footprint. Harriet Smith was afraid of the cold by nature. As long as it was winter, her hands and feet would be cold, as cold as a stone. She couldn''t warm it no matter how hard she tried. Therefore, her father always said that she was a cold-blooded animal like a snake. Seeing how cold it was, she found the thickest down jacket, hat, and gloves. Beau Wright''s eyes swept across her, who looked like a bear. He looked down and finally looked at the glove she was wearing. "It looks quite familiar..." "What''s so familiar?" She tidied up her hat and tilted her head to look at him. Beau Wright raised his eyebrows and nced at the gloves on her hand. Following his line of sight, Harriet Smith waved her hand and said, "This is the gift I gave to Sykes, but that night..." When she was about to say something, she suddenly remembered the scene that night. She quickly stopped and changed the topic. "Aren''t you leaving?" There seemed to be ayer of coldness in his eyes. Without saying anything, Beau Wright turned around and strode forward. Harriet Smith picked up the pace and followed behind him. His steps were a little big, and it was a little difficult for her to follow him. Obviously, he didn''t mean to pity her. In the past, she had heard people say that if they came to Pozos Colorados, they would eithere in summer or winter. Summer was the season for the lotus flowers to bloom. The lotus leaves were extremely green. The green lotus leaves and white lotus flowers were really delicate. As for winter, it was covered with snow. The snow wandered in the air and finally fell into theke. It was unique scenery. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Walking through the winding corridor, Harriet Smith noticed that the Lake Michigan was frozen, so it was impossible for her to take a boat. He felt a little disappointed. But after seeing the beautiful scenery in front of him, the disappointment disappeared. The Seventeen Arches Bridge and the Longevity Hill appeared more and more charming in the snow. Even after walking for a long time, she still didn''t feel tired. But the man in front of her didn''t even turn around his head, leaving a distance away from her. Harriet Smith caught up with him in a few steps. Panting slightly, she reached out to hold his hand. "Can you take care of the pregnant woman and walk a little slower?" A burst of bone-chilling coldness came. Beau Wright''s eyes swept over and fell on the pair of hands that were colder than stones. He frowned slightly. "Are you shocked by the temperature of my hands? In winter, my hands and feet are cold." She narrowed her eyes and smiled. "Where are the gloves?" She only remembered then when he reminded her of the gloves. She patted her head and said, "Look at my poor memory. I''ve lost it in burning incense." Beau Wright narrowed his eyes. "Don''t you even have a brain when you go out?" "Yes, but it''s normal to lose things asionally. If you hadn''t walked too fast, I wouldn''t have dropped my gloves there to chase you!" There was also anger in her words. When she was about to take back her hand, his warm and dry palm had already held her hand. She was slightly stunned and froze there like a stone. But he ignored her and put her hand into his coat pocket. The temperature between men and women was indeed different. She was as cold as a stone, but he was as warm as a bag of warm water. It was indeed warm in his pocket, but she stared at his slender big hand and said in a strange way, "The pocket is not as hot as your hand." Hearing that, Beau Wright turned around and stared at her. Being stared at, she smiled awkwardly and touched her nose. "Never mind it." "You are really a matter..." He opened his thin lips and threw out the words. However, he put his big hand into his pocket and held her hand. His thin lips slightly curled up. They walked forward side by side, but Harriet Smith was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery. Her heart was beating, her cheeks were slightly red, and her whole body was slightly hot. She breathed a sigh of relief. Her heart was beating so fast that she couldn''t slow it down. It would be good if they could walk all day like this. After a day of strolling around the Pozos Colorados, she never felt her hands cold again, and his hands were as hot as a furnace, burning her cheeks. When she passed through the Shopping Mall, she told him to stop the car and she wanted to buy something for her parents. They usually felt that it was too expensive to buy a branded down jacket, so they never buy it. It was because this is the end of the year, the spring clothes were already ready for sale while branded down jackets were on sale. There were many styles and colors in the down jacket. After shuttling for a long time, she chose a navy blue and a date-red down jacket. Thinking of Lainey Brown, she stopped and looked at the man behind her. "What kind of clothes does your mother like?" For Lainey Brown, she was always unnatural and a little awkward. ncing around the mall, Beau Wright said lightly, "Pick a scarf randomly..." Whatever... "Can I buy a scarf randomly?" Lainey Brown had a particr taste that she had to make a careful choice. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to please her. A simple scarf cost 2,000 dors! Harriet Smith''s eyes twitched. The scarf she was wearing was no worse than this. Even if she used the best strand of hair, it would only cost about a hundred dors! Chapter 50 An Unexpected Accident Chapter 50 An Unexpected ident She didn''t know what kind of brand it was, but it was so expensive! In the end, she made up her mind and chose a yellow scarf with dark lines from the middle. As her eyes skimmed over the man''s clothing across the room, at a nce, she spotted the first male stand-up cor shirt, simple, yet elegant. Feeling tempted, Harriet Smith pulled Beau Wright over and asked the youngdy to find a suitable one for him to try. ncing at her, Beau Wright raised his eyebrows slightly, moved his long legs, and walked to the fitting room. It turned out that she was right. The light blue shirt made him look more handsome and charming, while the cor showed an elegant temperament. He had a good figure, and his solid chestpletely supported his shirt, with edges and horns, like a model walking on a catwalk. The shop staff''s eyes seemed to be glued to him, unable to move. "This one, wrap it up." Harriet Smith gently bumped into the staff''s shoulder. "Do you have to be so fascinated like that?" When they arrived at the counter to pay the bill, Harriet Smith was stunned and couldn''t help swallowing. The two-down jacket and a scarf cost 6,000 dors, while his shirt cost 4,000 dors! Beau Wright stood where he was with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He narrowed his eyes and his thin lips curled into a smile. He looked at her calmly and then urged, "Don''t you pay the bill?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can I refuse to pay the bill? Gritting her teeth, she took out the bank card from her bag and handed it over. "By card." Smiling, the staff stretched out her hand. Beau Wright stretched forward and handed over a ck gold card. "By this one." "Okay, sir." Harriet Smith was stunned. Beau Wright had already signed the words casually. Then, he handed over the card and gave it to her. "What are you doing?" She was confused and could note back to her senses. "Use this card when you go shopping in the future..." Speaking in a low voice, he took the bag Harriet Smith''s eyes were a little confused. "But why should I use your card when I was shopping?" Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and nced at her. "You ask me why? Mrs. Wright..." Her deep voice deepened on thest two words so that she could hear them clearly. Harriet Smith chuckled and stared at him. "It seems that it''s not bad to be Mrs.Wright." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He still looked faint, but the cold, hard lines of his face softened considerably, and his eyes shone brightly. The car drove in the night. Harriet Smith looked down at the time. It was already half past ten in the evening. He didn''t even notice that time had passed so quickly. The cell phone rang. Beau Wright held the steering wheel with one hand and picked up the phone with his right hand. He said, "Hello..." Immediately afterward, not knowing what the other one on the phone said, the expression on his face suddenly changed and was actually filled with gloom, and the left hand holding the steering wheel was somewhat bruised: "Are you sure? OK, I know ......" Harriet Smith was shocked by his sudden change in expression. She had never seen him look so strict, gloomy, and cold. Her heart tightened and she asked worriedly, "Did something happen?" However, he ignored her and clenched the steering wheel with both hands. He suddenly stepped on the brake and said in a cold voice, "Get out of the car and call a taxi to go back to the courtyard!" "What about you?" He didn''t look very delighted. She was afraid that something would happen. "Go to Butte County and then go straight back to Tranton. If you don''t want to stay in Washington, you can book a ticket and go back by yourself..." His tone was fast and decisive. "Okay, I see." Harriet Smith didn''t ask any more questions. She picked up the packing box and got out of the car immediately. She was afraid of wasting his time. Judging from his expression, it was definitely not a small matter... As soon as she got out of the car, before she could stand firm, the ck car had already flown out like an arrow on a string, bringing with it a cold wind. Harriet Smith couldn''t help shivering. She stood by the roadside, waiting for a taxi. But the night was indeed too cold, and with the snow flurries, all the taxis were showing full capacity. Her teeth were trembling from the cold. After waiting for nearly 30 minutes, she finally stopped a car... After sitting in the taxi, her body was still trembling, and her tongue was cold. She couldn''t even say a word. "More than half an hour..." She sniffed. Her face was already numb from the cold and she can''t feel anything. "It''s ten degrees below zero tonight, and after standing in the snow for over half an hour waiting, no wonder you are freezing like this." As she spoke, the driver raised the temperature of the air conditioner in the car and let her put her hands on the air conditioner to warm it up first. It was already past 11 o''clock when they returned to the courtyard, but the lights in the living room were still on. The olddy was still awake, holding the cat and watching TV. "Mrs.Alicia, why haven''t you slept yet? It''s already 11 o''clock." She said. The olddy, however, with a serious look, shushed her, signaling not to speak. Then, her eyes fell on the TV again. Harriet Smith didn''t know what she was looking at, but she was so interested in it. Out of curiosity, she also looked over. It was evening news that an earthquake urred in Butte County. Most of the houses copsed and the earthquake happened at 10 o''clock in the evening. With a stern face, the olddy called Lainey Brown and asked her about the information of Cromwell Wright. Lainey Brown said that there was no signal over there, so she could not call him now. She could only wait for a while. After hanging up the phone, the olddy looked behind Harriet Smith and asked, "Where''s Beau?" "He said he had something to do and went to the Butte County." As soon as Harriet Smith finished speaking, she remembered the news she had just reported. Biting her lips, she couldn''t help but feel her heart tighten. As soon as the earthquake urred in Butte County, he went there... The olddy''s expression changed slightly. She frowned and asked, "When did he leave?" "He left at about 10 o''clock. I''ll call him now. The earthquake in Butte County has just ended. The airport must be blocked now." As she spoke, she took out her mobile phone and quickly dialed the number, but the cold and mechanical female voice came from the other side. "Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off. Please callter." The olddy was still looking at her. Harriet Smith shook her head. "His phone is off." "There is really no one who can make people feel at ease!" Now, neither of them wanted to sleep. They sat on the sofa and stared at the news without blinking. It was not until nearly three o''clock that Cromwell Wright appeared on TV and wasmanding the rescue. The olddy breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to call Lainey Brown, her phone rang. It was from Sykes Wright. "Okay, I saw it too. You and your mother should go to bed early." The Wrights had been watching TV all the time without resting. It was not until they saw Cromwell Wright appear unscathed that they were relieved. "Okay, it''s all right now. Go and rest." Harriet Smith nodded and replied, "Mrs.Alicia, go to bed early too." Back in the room on the second floor, she still didn''t feel sleepy. She couldn''t stop thinking about it. What if the earthquake didn''t end, and what if the aftershocks happened again... Chapter 51 Such a Family Chapter 51 Such a Family She had been tossing and turning all night without even closing her eyes for a moment, and it was only in the early morning that heavy drowsiness came over her, making her a little sleepy. When she went to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water, she woke up immediately. When she went downstairs, she found that the olddy was also snoring on the sofa. Obviously, she didn''t sleep wellst night. Covering her with the nket, Harriet Smith took out her mobile phone and tried to call Beau again. Two seconds, three seconds, five seconds, seven seconds... "Hello..." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. When that all-too-familiar low voice came through the phone, her heart, and her body rxed "Yes..." He answered briefly. After a short pause, she continued to ask, "Is uncle all right?" "Very good..." This time it became two words, but there seemed to be a little impatience in his deep voice. "Is there anything else?" "No, when you arrived in the Butte County..." However, before she could finish her words, he interrupted her. "I''m busy now. I will hang up the phone ¡ª¡ª I didn''t hear her screaming." Thest sentence confused her. He didn''t hear her screaming, who was screaming? But she didn''t think too much about it. He must be very busy now. She sent a text message for fear of disturbing him again. ...Be careful over there, take care of yourself, and be careful of the aftershocks, safely...e back... She had typed the word e back" three times and deleted it three times. In the end, she hesitated and firmly typed it and sent it out. After sending the text message, Harriet Smith stared at the screen for a long time. She thought that maybe he would simply reply with "yes". However, after waiting for five minutes, the phone screen did not even light up. She thought that he must be really busy. After leaving her alone in Washington, plus what had happened like that, she was not in the mood to go shopping anymore and wanted to go back to Tranton He said that he would go straight back to Tranton from Butte County. She still felt at ease staying in the House of Wright, because as long as he returned to Tranton, she could see him at first sight. She decided to tell the olddy her thoughts. Although it was a little regretful, the olddy did not force her to stay. She just told her to be careful on the way. Harriet Smith smiled and agreed. She hugged the olddy intimately, pulled her suitcase, and rushed to the airport. It was really different to take the airne alonepared to with apanion. It seemed a little lonely. She didn''t sleep well all night. When she got on the ne, she still didn''t feel sleepy. She could only look at the white clouds and the sky outside the window out of boredom. It was in the afternoon when she returned to the House of Wright. Lainey Brown and Sykes Wright were not there. They said that they had gone to the fundraising venue. She tidied up her suitcase, took out the gifts she bought in Washington, and nned to go home. However, when she pushed open the door of the living room, she was stunned. The living room was in a mess as if there had been thieves before, and the things were overturned on the ground. "Mom, mom, what''s wrong? Did ta thiefe in? Did you call the police?" As she shouted, Harriet Smith quickly walked into the room, only to see a group of men in suits pulling Vera Brion''s hair and holding knives in their hands. They were bright and dazzling. Henry Smith, on the other hand, helped Sophia Scott, who was trembling, sit by the bed. Seeing this, Harriet Smith knew what was going on. Vera Brion loved gambling so much that she didn''t change her mind. She didn''t have enough money, so the group of people came to her door. Vera Brion''s eyes lit up when she saw Harriet Smith. It was as if she had seen a savior as she spoke to the group of men. "This is my sister, the wife of Chairman Wright. Do you know the Companies of the Wright Family in Tranton? She has money. Go and get it from my sister!" Hearing this, Harriet Smith felt disgusted. She immediately said, "I''m not Chairman Wright''s wife, and I don''t have money. She borrowed money from you. You can do whatever you want to her!" Hearing this, Vera Brion shouted, "Harriet Smith!" As if she didn''t hear her words, she gently patted Sophia Scott''s shoulder and ignored Vera Brion. These men looked at each other, sneered, and inhaled the smoke deeply from their cigarette, "we said in advance. If you can''t pay, we will cut off your fingers." "Mom, Dad, they''re serious. They will cut my fingers, save me quickly! I will not do it again! I''ll change!" Vera Brion shouted. Henry Smith and Sophia Scott were extremely disappointed with her and did not say anything. "Cut the crap!" The dazzling and bright knife approached Vera Brion''s little finger. She was so scared that her face turned pale and her body trembled with fear. Harriet Smith just looked on her coldly. If she had known this would happen, why would she have been like this? It was precisely because she was still stubborn that she ended up like this. You must teach her a lesson. Only when she felt pain and fear would she restrain herself. The knife finally got close to Vera Brion. The sharp tip of the knife cut open the skin on Vera Brion''s little finger, and she screamed in pain. Henry Smith and Sophia Scott couldn''t stand it anymore, but it was not good to talk to Harriet anymore. They hesitated but were anxious. Harriet Smith simply turned her eyes away from her. "Dad, Mom, I''m pregnant! I''ve been pregnant for two months. I don''t want my fingers to be cut off. Save me, please save me!" Vera Brion cried miserably. Sophia Scott finally couldn''t bear it anymore. "Harriet, could you save her? I beg you, please save her onest time!" Henry Smith also said, " I am too ashamed to beg you again, but Harriet, just take it as a blessing for the baby in your belly and save her once." After a moment of silence, Harriet Smith finally said, "I can save her, but she must write me an agreement." "No problem, I''ll write, I''ll write." Vera Brion quickly rushed to answer. At this time, If she could help her, she would like to write down ten agreements. Only then did she look at the leader of the men who was smoking. "I''ll pay for her money. How much is it?" "140 million dors ." The leader took a long pull on her cigarette and shook his legs leisurely. "140 million dors?" Harriet Smith gritted her teeth. She even wanted to kill Vera Brion Vera Brion was so scared that she didn''t even dare to raise her head and kept her head down. Ever since she found out that Harriet Smith and Beau Wright were married, she had be very confident. She was even more proud of herself in the casino. Just say that Beau Wright, the well-known CEO in Tranton, was her brother-inw. Naturally, a lot of people were willing to lend her money. Therefore, she did not have a penny to borrow 140 million dors from the casino and thenpletely lost. Henry Smith couldn''t stop sighing and fiercely pointed at Vera Brion. "Yes, 140 million dors. Do you have it or not? If you do, you should pay for it quickly. If you don''t have it, you can leave. Don''t dy us from cutting her fingers." The knife was spinning in the leader''s hand, and it might suddenly fall down at any time. "I do. Let her finish the agreement first, and then I will go and get the money with you." "Okay, anyway, I don''t care about it. Write it down. What are you looking at?" The bald man knocked on the table with the knife, which scared Vera Brion so much that she could not write. Half an hourter, the agreement waspleted ording to Harriet Smith''s request. She nced at Vera Brion and put the agreement away. Chapter 52 You Really Like to Help Others Chapter 52 You Really Like to Help Others "Where''s the money?" The bald man urged. Harriet Smith''s s hand fell on the Centurion Card, but she suddenly stopped. She didn''t know the password of the card at all. How could she withdraw the money? She thought that she could first withdraw 14 million dors from his card, and then tell him about it after he returned from Butte County. Also, she would definitely pay him back! Seeing that she was stiff, the bald man stabbed the knife into the head of the bed. "Damn it, Do you deceive me?" "No, I just forgot the password of the card. After I apply to change the password in the bank today, I will give you the money before tomorrow. What do you think? "Why should we believe you?" Hearing this, Harriet Smith took out the Centurion Card from her bag. "Can I use it?" "Wow, I didn''t expect her to be such a big shot. Let''s go. Anyway, You can run, but you can''t hide. At seven o''clock tomorrow morning, we''ll wait to count the money!" The bald man was also a person who knew the value of goods. She had a Centurion Card, and an unlimited overdraw card. Not to mention 140 million dors, he would draw out 1 trillion. She still had to ask Beau Wright about the password. She hesitated. She was afraid that he was busy, and she couldn''t say anything about borrowing money from him. But what had happened forced her to this extent. There was no other way if she didn''t call him for help. After hesitating for a long time, she finally made up her mind to make a call and dialed the number. Thinking of what was about to be said, her heart beat fast. When the phone was connected, Harriet Smith bit her lip. After thinking for a long time, she was about to say something else. "How are you doing over there?" "Did you just call to ask this question?" He answered coldly. She knew that he was very busy over there, but to borrow money from him, she called him at this most inappropriate time. She felt really bad! She found it hard to say and hesitated. "well... it''s... that..." "I don''t have time to listen to you here all the time. Also, don''t call me again!" Beau Wright''s voice was not as low as usual. Instead, it sounded irritable. Every word he said was exceptionally clear. Then, there was the sound of hanging up... Her cheeks seemed to have been pped by someone, which was extremely red. She stood there motionless. She had summoned up all her courage just now to call him and mention borrowing money from him. But now, no matter how difficult it was, she would not speak to him again. She, Harriet Smith, also had her own pride... Looking away, she called Senya again and asked if she could borrow 140 million dors first. She could write a loan agreement and she would definitely pay it back. Kayson George was also a well-known family in Tranton, so it would not be difficult for Senya to pay 140 million dors. As soon as she heard that, she agreed and said that she would send the money to her the next day... In the end, Harriet Smith sighed with relief. This was the first and only time she had borrowed money from someone else. In fact, she was a little shy and didn''t like to bother others. If it weren''t for the fact that she was forced to this extent, even Senya would never say anything. Vera Brion was lying on the sofa, crying out in pain. Tears kept flowing down her cheeks. She looked at her coldly. Harriet Smith didn''t look at her. Even if she was in pain, she deserved it. Sophia Scott was trying to stem the bleeding and said, "Let''s go to the hospital. The cut is too deep." Henry Smith did not respond. Instead, he worried Harriet Smith. " 140 million dors, it''s not a small sum. Harriet, you..." "It''s okay. I''ve borrowed the money from Senya. She''s not short of money. I can pay it back slowly. Dad, don''t worry." Harriet Smith interrupted him with a smile. "Senya will bring the money over tomorrow morning. No problem. Don''t worry." " It''s all thanks to Senya. You asked your mother to make some delicious food tomorrow and treat her well. Also, you and me, as well as your brother, will pay the money back together." Henry Smith let out a long sigh. what a mortal sin! Hearing this, Vera Brion rolled her eyes and said in disagreement, "Chairman Wright has much money. You are his wife. It''s natural for you to spend money. Why do you borrow it from your friend?" Harriet Smith''s warning gaze swept over her. Vera Brion immediately quieted down. Now she finally knew that this girl was very cruel! If it hadn''t been for her parents, her fingers would have been cut off. However, she was right. How much wealth did Mr. Wright have? As Mrs.Wright, how could she borrow 140 million dors from a friend? Was she crazy? "I''ll make it clear to you at once and remember it in your mind. I won''t repeat it again!" Staring at Vera Brion, Harriet Smith said word by word. "If you still want to live afortable life. If something bad happens again, You should be responsible for what you have done. Don''t even think about borrowing their sympathy. The content of the agreement was that Vera Brion voluntarily cut off your rtionship with our family. From then on, as long as you step into this home, the security guards of themunity will force you out. You can make a noise, and then the police will take you to the police station because of harassment. "If you refuse to stop, it doesn''t matter. I can give this agreement to the court. Are you going to live a She said coldly. Vera Brion was indeed shocked. She looked at Sophia Scott and Henry Smith for help. Henry Smith and Sophia Scott were also disappointed with her. They knew that she was a burden, so they didn''t look at her or say anything. Harriet Smith raised her hand and pped the table. " I am asking you. Why are you looking at them?" Shocked by the sudden voice, Vera Brion trembled slightly, but her voice was as low as a mosquito''s. " afortable life." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Keep your voice louder. I can''t hear you!" " Afortable life!" Vera Brion raised her voice. "I''ll keep my word this time, so you''d better not provoke my anger !" Outside the intensive care unit of the hospital. Beau Wright was leaning against the window, and his ck windbreaker was already wrinkled. He was losing flesh these days and had bloodshot eyes. However, even though he was so decadent, it did not affect his handsome face at all. Instead, he looked a little more mature charm. He took a ne from Washington to Tranton, and then drove from Tranton to Butte County. After he arrived in Butte County, Mary Wright had note out of the emergency room. The secretary said that when the earthquake was taking ce, Mary rushed into the copsed room to save a newborn baby. When she came out with the child in her arms, the house suddenly copsed and smashed into her. When she was helping others, she didn''t even want her own life... Chapter 53 The Fake Identity Chapter 53 The Fake Identity Beau Wright smiled coldly. His pupils contracted. He really wanted to crush her to death! ncing at the mobile phone casually thrown on the bench, he remembered the phone call just now. She was seldom so hesitant ... Mary Wright had been lying in the intensive care unit. His mood was extremely bad. However, it was not appropriate for her to call him again and again. He felt angry and said in a harsh tone. Raising his phone, Beau Wright rubbed the word "Mrs.Wright" for a long time, but in the end, he didn''t call her. Raising his eyes, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the door of the ward. He pulled the tie around his neck in annoyance, waiting... When she stepped into the living room of House of Wright, she saw Lainey Brown and Sykes sitting on the sofa. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Lainey Brown looked back at her and asked, "When did youe back?" "Mom, this morning." Harriet Smith said. "What about Beau? Did he go to thepany?" "He didn''t go to thepany. He went straight to Butte County from Washington. He said that there was something important to do." However, before she could finish her sentence, Lainey Brown stood up from the sofa. She stared at her and asked, "Where did Beau go?" Harriet Smith didn''t understand why she was so excited all of a sudden, but she still answered honestly, "In Butte County." Panting, Lainey Brown asked, "When did you go?" "Ten o''clockst night." Lainey Brown said, "Why didn''t you stop him?" ¡°¡­¡± Harriet Smith''s eyebrows twitched slightly. How could she stop him if he didn''t say anything? Also, could she stop him? "Mom, no one can stop brother from doing what he wants to do?" He replied in dissatisfaction to help her out. Obviously, Lainey Brown did not want to talk to him. She took out her mobile phone, walked to the kitchen, and dialed a number. After the call was connected, Lainey Brown asked directly, "Is Beau really all right?" "Yes, Madam. She''s alreadymanding the rescue mission. You should be able to see it on TV. Don''t worry." It was Cromwell Wright''s secretary. "By the way, can I ask if any staff is injured?" Instead of calling out her name, she asked in an unusually gentle tone. After thinking for a while, the secretary said honestly, "Secretary Mary, who has just been transferred from Tranton, is seriously injured. she is still in the intensive care unit and has not woken up." Lainey Brown''s heart skipped a beat. She hung up the phone. She was right. Beau must have gone to Butte County to look after Mary Wright! "No way, I can''t let the situation go on like this!" Beau couldn''t stay with Mary alone. She was afraid that the old rtionship would be rekindled! Walking to the living room, she saw Harriet Smith sitting on the sofa. Her eyes shed and she said, "Harriet, I have something to tell you." "Okay." Harriet Smith responded. She felt that Lainey Brown''s attitude had changed a little, and it seemed that she had be a little soft. "Mom has to deal with the fundraising and House of Wright. Your father and Beau are both in Butte County, and there is no one to take care of them. I am a little nervous. You are free now, can you help me take care of them?" Before Harriet Smith could say anything, Sykes Wright said stiffly, "No, she has been pregnant. The earthquake has just ended. How can pregnant women go there?" "It''s only been less than two months, and she did not have physical symptoms of pregnancy, so it doesn''t affect her. Your father and Beau are both men, and there is no one there who can take care of them. Beau has some mysophobia. How can I rest assured?" Hearing this, Harriet Smith did not refuse. Instead, she nodded and said, "Okay, Mom, I''ll be there tomorrow." It was not a big deal to stay in House of Wright, and there had been earthquakes in Butte County. Maybe she could help them a little. As Lainey Brown had said, She didn''t appear physical symptoms of pregnancy. It did not matter what she did. Sykes Wright looked at her and said, "I''ll go with her tomorrow." "What are you doing there?" Lainey Brown stared at him. "I''m worried about her going to Butte County by herself. I''ll take care of her along the way." He was full of seriousness. Even his amorous eyes, which had always been casual, became serious. Lainey Brown could not persuade him, she had to agree. "The ne is not avable yet. I''ll ask the driver to send you there tomorrow." In the evening, Harriet Smith tidied up her luggage. She didn''t know how long it would take to park in Butte County, and she had to bring everything she needed. Since the earthquake had just ended, there must be a shortage of supplies. There was a car, they would put down the food in the trunk and take it with them. She woke up early the next morning. It was not dawn yet, and she had to go home first and settle the $700,000 first. Senya got up early as expected. She saw her car parked there just as she reached the door. Without asking more, Senya handed the money box to her and asked, "Is it enough? If not, I will go to the bank to withdraw some more money..." "It''s enough, but I can''t pay it back for a while, so I can only pay it back slowly." Harriet Smith said softly. "Don''t you think it''s a stranger to talk about this between us?" Senya patted her on the shoulder grumpily. "It is right for friends to help each other. If I say one day in case I am in trouble, will you help me or not?" Without any hesitation, she replied, "Of course!" "That''s great. Take it quickly. I have to go back and visit with Kayson George to see his mother." Senya said casually. Hearing that, Harriet Smith poked her lightly. "Dare to be moredylike?" "Ever since I pursued Kayson George, like a cat running after a mouse, the worddy has been have to go." She nodded and admonished uneasily, "Drive slowly and be safe." Senya waved the car keys in her hand and responded. After finishing the business, she and Sykes Wright got in the car and went to Butte County. It would take them five hours to drive from Tranton to Butte County. At first, Harriet Smith didn''t feel anything. Three hourster, she felt nauseous. She had never been carsick before. Obviously, it was because she was pregnant. Sykes Wright asked the driver to open the window and let the cold wind in. After a long time, the dizziness and nausea disappeared while she had turned pale. Sykes Wright was worried about Harriet Smith, so he told the driver to stop and rest for a while before leaving. Harriet Smith insisted on refusing. At the normal speed, it would be nighttime before we reached Butte County, so we couldn''t stop to rest anymore. At her words, Sykes Wright had to obey and go all the way. The road was a little bumpy. Gradually, she felt sleepy and slowly fell asleep beside the window. It was only at this time that Sykes Wright could allow himself to look at her indulgently and closely. In the House of Wright, she was his sister-inw. At school, she was his teacher. Only now, she was Harriet Smith, and he was Sykes Wright. Chapter 54 I Want to Go Out Chapter 54 I Want to Go Out Her cheeks were red and her skin was so delicate that even her pores could not be seen. Her long eyshes were like a small fan sweeping across his heart. The light and fragrant orange fragrance drifted over. He took a deep breath. She seemed to be sleeping very well, but she felt a little ufortable. Unconsciously, she frowned slightly. After staring at her for a long time, he carefully turned her body with both hands and let her head lean on his shoulder. His movements were light and soft for fear of waking her up. Even though she was leaning against him, he didn''t feel heavy at all. He just felt heartwarming. It would be great if this road had no end. He could always have what he wanted. The attending doctor walked out of the intensive care unit with a joyful expression. "Mr. Wright, Miss Wright has woken up." Hearing this, Beau Wright''s eyes half narrowed as he quickly stood up and asked "How is she now?" He hadn''t slept for two days so that his voice was hoarse like a xylophone, hoarse but sexy to the extreme. "The condition is good. The part she injured is the leg and the head, so be careful. The most important thing is to rest more." "I got it..." Beau Wright nodded with a slightly stony face. After the doctor left, he pushed open the door of the ward and walked in. Mary Wright had already woken up, but her face was pale and bloodless. Seeing Beau Wright appear in front of her, Mary Wright was stunned for a moment and looked at him in a daze. Beau Wright looked coldly at her stunned expression. His handsome face was emotionless. Her lips were very dry and bitter. She slowly said, "Why are you here?" "Why can''t Ie?" He asked coldly. "Are you all right? The earthquake has just ended here. Maybe there''s still aftershock. It''s not safe..." Mary Wright coughed softly. Still tainted with scarlet eyes enveloping her. Beau Wright sneered, "You even know that it is not safe..." His voice paused for a moment. He stared at her fiercely and wished he could strangle her to death. His voice was deep and fierce. "I came to see if you were dead here or not. Mary Wright, you''re really brave. Her body trembled slightly. Mary Wright was a little afraid of such a look from him. Her throat was as dry as smoke. She swallowed, looked up at him, and changed the subject. "I''m thirsty..." She was very contradictory. When he called her aunt, she felt ufortable and wanted him to call her Mary Wright... But when he called Mary Wright, she was afraid that she would fall in love with him... Hearing this, he looked at her coldly, turned around, and walked out of the ward. Mary Wright had been staring at his back. Just as he was about to step out of the room, she said softly, "It''s so nice to see you at first sight when I wake up..." He paused for a moment, but he did not say anything or look back. Then, he continued to stride forward. At this time, the nurse came in to change the medication. She was 22 or 23 years old, lively and cheerful. "Miss Wright is so lucky. I''m so envious!" Mary Wright smiled gently. The pain made it difficult for her to speak. "Do you envy me lying on the bed like this?" "Of course not, but the man who just went out like a model." The nurse''s eyes and words were full of admiration. "He is so good to Miss Wright. Since she entered the emergency room, he has been waiting outside. Miss Wright has been in aa for two days and he has been waiting for two days, without even closing his eyes. When can I find such a boyfriend?" He was handsome and had a figure like a model. Most importantly, he was so good to his girlfriend. How could he not make people jealous? Hearing this, Mary Wright was stunned on the spot, and her mind was rolling like ake beating on the shore. She had been in aa for two days, and he had waited for her for two days. If she could not see through his feelings for her when she came back from abroad. Now, she knows clearly. He still loved her... And the moment she passed out, all that came to her mind was him. After changing an IV drip, the nurse exited. Mary Wright was the only one in the room. Her breathing echoed in the air. At this time, she was a little scared, and her heart seemed to be no longer under control. Footsteps were heard. Beau Wright came in with a ss of warm water. He stood by the bed with no expression on his face, without any emotion. Then, his hand took the cotton swab and dipped it into the wetness before rubbing it back and forth on her lips. The doctor said that the patient had just woken up and could not drink water, so this was the only way to eliminate dryness and thirst. Mary Wright looked at him and said softly, "Are you tired? Do you want to rest for a while?" Ignoring her, Beau Wright acted as if he didn''t hear her. "Are you angry? At that time, the child was crying in the room. I heard it clearly. There was no way to ignore the child." "Why should I be angry? This is your business. It has nothing to do with me." His voice was faint. "Beau, can you move the tray? My leg hurts." Mary Wright gasped. With a sneer, Beau Wright said coldly, "You still know the pain? I thought Miss Wright was so great that she couldn''t feel anything, but I didn''t expect that she actually knew the pain..." Hearing these sarcastic words, Mary Wright felt sweet and happy. He cared about her, so he said coldly and deliberately ridiculed her. This was also his character. "I''m a human, so I can feel the pain. I''ll pay attention next time." He raised his head and nced at her. He regained his usual indifference. He said faintly, "You can do whatever you want..." The only sound that could be heard in the room was their breathing. Mary Wright, however, enjoyed the silence so much that her eyes looked at him intentionally. Time seemed to have returned to three years ago, and they were the same at that time. However, the silence did notst long. When Sykes Wright and Harriet Smith open the door and came in, they saw the scene. Seeing them, Beau Wright''s deep eyes showed some rare surprise. He looked at Sykes Wright and asked, "Why are you here?" "Mom asked me and sister-inw toe over and take care of you guys." Sykes Wright nced at his brother''s hand. Mary Wright coughed lightly and looked at Harriet Smith with a smile. "Harriet, can you do me a favor? Help me dip my mouth wet with a cotton swab. Beau, a man, is a little clumsy..." That happiness just now was stolen. When she saw Harriet Smith suddenly appear in front of her, she actually had a feeling of being caught in adultery. "Okay." Harriet Smith also smiled and replied. She walked over and took the cup and cotton swab from Beau Wright. She didn''t even nce at him. Instead, she chatted with Mary Wright. "Aunt, are you seriously injured?" "The leg is a little bruised but the rest of the body is fine." "That''s fine. When I came here with Sykes just now, I heard that the child you saved was unharmed and is asleep now." "That''s fine. I''m relieved." Mary Wright breathed a sigh of relief. Beau Wright looked at Harriet Smith, his vision clear and blurred. "There are still a lot of empty houses. You live there at night, but you can''t have deep sleep, because the aftershock maye at any time. Be careful..." Mary Wright said to them worriedly. After sleeping for so long, she didn''t know how many aftershocks had happened. However, the aftershocks couldn''t be underestimated every time, especially at night, because people usually slept soundly at that time. "Aunt, we all know. You''ve just woken up, talk less." Sykes Wright said. "...Okay, in short, you should pay more attention." Mary Wright coughed lightly. It could tell that she was very weak. While they were still talking, Cromwell Wright came in, followed by his secretary. "Dad..." Beau Wright raised his chin proudly and greeted him lightly. Sykes Wright walked over and put his arm on Cromwell Wright''s shoulder. "Dad, I haven''t seen you for ages, but you are still so handsome!" "I haven''t seen you for such a long time, but your glib tongue hasn''t changed at all. Look at your T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. brother, how calm he is." "It''s good to have a calm one in the family, if both of them are calm, won''t they be boring?" Sykes Wright shook his head disapprovingly. With a helpless smile, Cromwell Wright''s looked at Harriet Smith. He sized her up and asked, "Who is she?" Hearing this, Harriet Smith bit her lip and thought about how to greet. "I can''t say it directly. Dad, I am your daughter-inw." While she was still hesitating, Beau Wright''s gaze swept over her. His deep voice was ready, "Harriet Smith, my wife, your daughter-inw..." Looking at Harriet Smith, Cromwell Wright smiled brightly and said, "It seems that what I asked just now was strange." Harriet Smith didn''t know how to reply, so she didn''t say anything and just smiled. She could see that Cromwell Wright didn''t like her or hate her. "Cromwell, how is the situation now? Has the supplies and rescue been delivered?" Mary Wright said. In an instant, Cromwell Wright looked serious and became serious. "Some of the supplies were delivered, but it''s not enough at all. Rescuers are rushing over to this side of the earthquake zone. You haven''t recovered yet. Don''t think too much. There are special people in charge of those things." As soon as he finished speaking, he continued, "There are still a few empty rooms. I''ll ask Bob to take you thereter. I''m just busy taking time toe and have a look, so I''ll go." Beau Wright and Sykes Wright sent him out of the ward. They stayed in the ward for a long time. Harriet Smith even fed Mary Wright some porridge and wiped her face. After Mary Wright fell asleep, they left with their assistant, Bob, who had been waiting. It was only a ten-minute walk from there to the hospital. The room was simple, clean. Perhaps because of the earthquake, there was no heating system in the room, so it was very cold. After pouring a ss of warm water, Harriet Smith it in her hand. The heat came out of the cup, and her palm became hot. Putting the removed coat aside, Beau Wright sat by the bed and gently rubbed his eyebrows. He hadn''t slept for two days, so he felt a little ufortable. The redness in his eyes and the tiredness on his face could be seen clearly. "Go to sleep if you''re sleepy. I''m going out for a while." Chapter 55 The Meeting of Love Enemies Chapter 55 The Meeting of Love Enemies "Where?" He raised his eyes and frowned slightly. His words naturally flowed out from his lips. "Go to Sykes''s room. The suitcase is still with him. I''ll be back soon." Before he could say anything, Harriet Smith walked out of the room with the ss in her hand. Beau Wright nced at her back, and his narrowed eyes gradually darkened. In the other room. Sykes Wright leaned against the edge of the bed and didn''t feel sleepy at all. The faint orange fragrance that belonged to her was still flowing in his breath. It was so fresh and fragrant. Then, her white face appeared in his mind, and the breath from her red lips sprayed on his neck, hot and itchy. At the age of 20, he was at the age of vitality. Raising his hand, he knocked his head hard. She was his sister-inw. How could he have such a despicable idea! While he was still upset, the door was suddenly pushed open and Harriet Smith walked in. When he looked over, he was so scared that he almost fell off the bed. He didn''t dare to look into her eyes. "Still awake?" She did not notice his strangeness and just said, "I saw the door open, so I pushed it and walked in. Did I disturb you?" "No... no..." Sykes Wright couldn''t help but stammer a little. She probably didn''t see what had happened just now, he guessed. "I''lle and get the suitcase." She pointed at the suitcase and seemed to think of something. She paused and said, "By the way, Sykes, how old is aunt?" She had always been curious about this question. "Thirty-one years old, one year older than Beau, but Mary was adopted." At these words, Harriet''s brow furrowed, there was such truth behind it, she was a little surprised and stunned: "Adopted? "Yes." He didn''t hide anything from her. He felt that it was better for her to know some things. Harriet nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. She said, "It''s gettingte. Have a rest. Good night." When she was about to walk out of the room, Sykes suddenly asked, "Have you fallen in love with him?" She stopped in her tracks and stood where she was. "If you said that you chose to marry my brother for the sake of the child, what about now?" Turning around, she smiled and said grumpily, "Why do you know so much? Go to sleep. Good night." After that, she closed the door and left. When she returned to her room, she saw that Beau was still awake. The quilt was covering his waist and abdomen, and his upper body was leaning against the bed. When he saw here in, his eyes darkened and his thin lips twitched. "Is Sykes asleep?" "Not yet. I''ll pack my luggage first." As she spoke, she squatted on the ground and opened the suitcase. In fact, she didn''t bring anything with her, just a few thick clothes. Beau nced at her. After she left just now, he was not sleepy at all. At this time, hearing the rustling sound, he closed his half-closed eyes and pretended to sleep. After tidying up the suitcase, there was no sound behind her. She turned around in surprise, only to find that he was already asleep. ncing at the edge of the bed, she identally saw his clothes there. Her eyes moved slightly. She walked over lightly, picked up his clothes, and went to the bathroom. Fortunately, there was no hot water in the bathroom, but there was plenty of cold water She turn on the tap, fill the basin with water, and put his coat, shirt and trousers in. Sprinkle with washing powder and rub gently by hand The water was a little cold. When her hand was put in, it almost froze. But as time went by, it eased a lot. There was a washing machine beside her. It took her a long time to shake the water out of the clothes. Because the coat was heavy, otherwise, the clothes would still be wet tomorrow morning. After tidying up everything, she went to bed. She was worried that the quilt would be cold without heating, but she thought too much. His body was like a stove, warming up the quilt. She had spent a whole day on the road and was still carsickness. Now she was lying on the bed. She was sleepy and soon fell asleep. In the quiet room, only the faint breathing of the two of them was drifting and lingering... The next morning. Beau woke up first. He narrowed his eyes and saw the woman in his arms. From N?velDrama.Org. She seemed to be very cold. Her body shrank into a ball, but she instinctively snuggled close to his side. Her hands were even holding his waist, and her cheeks were white and red, with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. Raising his eyebrows, he slightly raised his thin lips, took her hands away, and got out of bed. At first nce, he saw the clothes hanging on the balcony fluttering with the cold wind. Stepped over, he took off his clothes. The clothes were not wet at all. They were fresh and clean, emitting a faint fragrance. Beau''s eyes moved slightly, and his expression softened. The curve of his thin lips also widened. Harriet was woken up by freezing. As she fell asleep, the nket became colder and colder. When she opened her eyes, the man next to her was gone. She propped herself up from the bed and put on her clothes. She washed her face and brushed her teeth with cold water. In an instant, she woke up from the coldpletely. When she walked out of the bathroom, she saw the man sitting on the table with two buckets of instant noodles in front of him. When he saw hering out, he raised his eyes, tapped the table, and opened his thin lips. "Have breakfast..." She sat down and looked at him as he ate slowly and elegantly. She shrugged her shoulders. She had never thought that he would eat instant noodles. Sensing her stare, he looked up at her and said in a low voice, "Don''t you want to eat instant noodles? There''s nothing else to eat here, just make do with it..." It was a strange and touching feeling when he said those words. Sitting up straight, Harriet shook her head and said with a chuckle, "I thought it was Mr. Wright who was not used to eating instant noodles." "It''s not bad to change the diet..." He raised his eyebrows and drank up the noodle soup. His thin lips had been stained with a little noodle soup, but they were indescribably sexy. After breakfast, the two of them went to the hospital. Sykes was already in the ward, talking and "It''s good that Harriet is here with me alone. You can do your business." Mary said gently, "They need help now. It''s useless for so many of you to stay here. " At her words, Beau gave a light response and his eyes fell on Harriet: "Call if you need anything. "I see." Harriet nodded. After they left, there were only two people left in the room. At this moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward and silent. After all, Harriet and Mary had only met a few times and had not talked to each other for a long time. It was normal for them to feel embarrassed. Chapter 56 The Way They Get along Chapter 56 The Way They Get along Moreover, Harriet was not a cheerful person. She would only be open-minded when she was with the people she was familiar with. "Did you sleep wellst night?" Mary broke the silence. She nodded and handed her a ss of water. "Not bad." "That''s good. This ce is not as prosperous as Tranton, but the scenery is very beautiful. The rooms in the county government are also too simple and crude. I am quite worried that you are not used to sleeping." "Nothing. I think it''s good. Do you want some porridge?" "I can do it by myself. Except for the pain in my legs, my hands can still move." Mary smiled. "I can take care of myself." Harriet smiled and chatted casually. She casually found a topic to talk about. "What major did you major in university?" "In fact, I was studied to be awyer, and after graduation, I also intended to be awyer. But now I have be the secretary and assistant of the county magistrate. Sometimes, a wish is one thing, but the fact is another thing." Mary exploded not without reason as if she had thought of something. She said, "Can you help me take my phone out of my wallet? It''s been three days since the earthquake, and he must have seen the news. I almost forgot to call him about my security." "Is it your fiance? What''s he do?" Harriet was a little curious. "A university professor." "It''s nice, I think he was the one who pursued you first, right?" Mary smiled and acquiesced, "You can say that." While she was speaking, Harriet had already opened her wallet and searched for her phone. However, she identally saw the photo in the wallet. Her eyes focused on it. It was a photo of Mary and Beau. They stood together and looked very close... The smile on Mary''s face is very clear, beautiful, with a hazy and soft beauty that is so typical. Beau, on the other hand, was as indifferent as before. There was no emotion on his handsome face, but his thin lips curved upward, light and soft. Seeing that she had been standing there and not moving as if she was looking at something, Mary suddenly remembered the photo in her wallet! She had forgotten such an important thing just now! "Harriet, have you found my phone?" Mary hurriedly said. Taking out her mobile phone, Harriet calmed down. She smiled and replied calmly, "I found it." It was normal for aunt to take a few intimate photos with her nephew, wasn''t it? Even though the aunt was adopted and was young and beautiful, it could not change the fact that she was his aunt. Besides, Mary was already engaged. It seemed that she had thought too much about it! She felt that the rtionship between the two was a little abnormal just from the intimate photo, the words of a hug, and the slightly special atmosphere between them. She felt that this idea was a littleN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. absurd. "Thank you." Taking over the phone, Mary called her boyfriend. She said that she was fine and safe, don''t worry about her. A few minutester, she hung up the phone and put it aside. She looked at Harriet and chatted, "Mrs. Wright said that you and Beau went to Washington for honeymoon?" "I went to see Mrs. Alicia and had a honeymoon by the way. We didn''t stay for long." "Where did they go in Washington?" Mary asked curiously. "I just went to the Pozos Colorados and the Caleta Patillos, that''s all." "I''ve been to both of these ces and the views are really nice, did you take any photos?" Shaking her head, Harriet fiddled with the ss in her hand. "No." Mary smiled gently and understood: "Is it because Beau refused to take a picture? He has never liked having his picture taken since he was a child, just taking a picture is like asking for his life, you don''t even know how long it took me to take a picture with him, even though I am his aunt, he wouldn''t respect me that much." The meaning of this sentence was not that simple, but it had a deep meaning. She was afraid that Harriet would overthink when she saw the photo, so she deliberately led the topic to the photo and then exined it unintentionally and naturally. "Why doesn''t he like taking photos?" Harriet was a little curious and turned her head. "I don''t know. He doesn''t like taking photos since he was a child. He would always avoid the camera unless it was a family photo when he could be posed a bit better. At other times, you can''t even take photos with him. What an odd habit. He''s so old and still hasn''t changed a bit." Mary frowned helplessly. Harriet shrugged her shoulders helplessly and joked, "It''s indeed not a good thing. Is he afraid of taking photos?" "It''s possible. Chairman Wright is afraid of taking photos. I think it will be very sensational if we use this as the title!" Matching her, Mary feigned a contemtive face and said seriously. The two looked at each other and then smiled at each other. At that moment, the nurse was bringing hot water to the ward, the thermos in her hand. "You look much better these days. You should be able to get out of bed in a few days." "Thank you, I have been lying in bed for many days. If I continue to stay like this, I will bepletely unlucky." The nurse picked up two kettles. Seeing that it was not convenient for her, Harriet reached out to take them. But before she could catch it, the nurse thought that she had touched it, so she loosened her grip. Before she could react, she heard a loud ng. The kettle fell to the ground and hot water flowed out, falling on her feet. The heart-wrenching pain instantly made her face pale, and she couldn''t even stand. She took a deep breath and jumped away. The nurse was still standing there in a daze. Mary was already shouting anxiously, "Hurry up, please check it!" As if she had just woken up from a dream, The nurse responded and quickly helped Harriet sit by the bed. Then she took off her shoes and socks. The boiling water was too hot, and the back of her feet was red and swollen. The nurse didn''t dare to stop for a moment. She bandaged the wound quickly. And Harriet''s face had not eased up until this moment, it was still pale, and her body was even shaking slightly in pain. She didn''t know what medicine was on it, but she only felt that it was hotter, as hot as a fire, and as painful as being cut by a knife. With a face full of worry, Mary asked the nurse, "Is it serious?" "I''m sure she won''t be able to get out of bed for a few days. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t let go of my hand, the kettle wouldn''t have broken and scalded her feet." The nurse was young, and now she was full of self-me. She was so sad that tears welled up in her eyes. Harriet felt a little apologetic andforted the nurse. "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt much anymore. I''ll be fine after a few days'' rest. I''m also responsible for it." However, once the little nurse heard this, her heart became even more guilty and she stayed by Harriet''s side the whole afternoon to see if she wanted to drink water or go to the toilet. Then, Mary called Beau and briefly told him what had happened. She asked him to take Harriet back to her room. Half an hourter, Beau appeared in the room. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her foot wrapped in bandages. "How did you do it?" Chapter 57 He Has Such an Aspect Chapter 57 He Has Such an Aspect At these words, the nurse did not raise her head and her body trembled slightly. Harriet patted her shoulder and gently said, "The water in the kettle spilled out and it was identally scalded." With a worried look on his face, he asked, "Is it serious?" "It''s okay. The nurse has taken medicine and bandaged it. The wound is not serious, but a few drops of hot water sshed." Beau raised his eyebrows. As his eyes turned, they became deeper and deeper. He stared at her calmly and said, "Since the wound is so light, try to take two steps..." Harriet Smith: "..." If she take two steps forward, she would definitely be disabled. A cold snort escaped from his thin lips. He strode over, bent down, and held her in his arms. She instinctively reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. When she pulled his leg, she gritted her teeth in pain. "Isn''t it sad that there are only a few drops of hot water sshing on your feet? Why is your face so ferocious now?" He nced at her and said lightly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She red at him a few times. She knew that he was seriously injured, but he still deliberately teased her! Of course, he saw her expression. His thin lips twitched and his voice rose. "You seem to have some opinions?" "No!" She almost squeezed these two words out of her teeth, but her expression was pleasant: "Can we go now? My feet will hurt more if you do this." Staring at her, Beau spat out a few words. "It hurts better. Keep a good memory..." As soon as he finished speaking, he swept his eyes over Sykes and said, "You stay here and I''ll send Harriet back." It was only then that he shifted his gaze away from Harriet. His gaze was slightly bitter, but his tone was the same as before. "Got it." The lone figure walked forward, Sykes kept staring at Harriet while Mary on the hospital bed looked at Beau. Both of them had their own hidden thoughts. Mary watched in a daze. It wasn''t until shepletely disappeared from her sight that she looked away and lowered her eyes slightly. Sykes rolled onto the sofa andzily looked at the bed. "Do you still love Beau?" "Sykes..." "You don''t have to answer. I''m just got a mosquito bite on my mouth and had to rx a bit." He smiled, having asked, but suddenly not wanting to know the answer; it was a matter between Beau and Mary, nothing to do with him, and even if he did know, it wouldn''t help a bit, so why be so curious? However, Mary''s mind was wandering. "When you fell in love with someone, she didn''t belong to you. What would you do?" "It''s very simple. If she loves me, then even if it means everything, I''ll be with her. If she doesn''t love me, then I''ll wait...." Just like him now, the only thing he could do was wait. He didn''t know when Beau would let her go, nor did he know if they would divorce. But the only thing he knew was that if there was an opportunity, he would never give up, absolutely not! "How long will it take?" "I''ll wait as long as I can. Try my best until I can''t wait any longer." Mary stared at him. "If she marries someone else, will you regret it?" With a gentle smile, he didn''t answer her question but said seriously. Mary, how many people do you think you can meet in your life that you love? If you don''t try your best, I am sure that you will only get regret, pain, and memories. Regret, pain, memories... The three words were the best reflections in Mary Wright''s heart at this time. They were clear, deep, and vivid. Seeing them leave, she couldn''t tell what kind of feeling she had. It was as if her heart was being held tightly by someone. She couldn''t breathe but was more disappointed. Since she nned to break up, she had been in the stage of memory in the three years abroad, recalling the time when they were together. She did not know how to calm down when she saw such a scene in front of her. Her heart was in a mess, too chaotic, so chaotic that she felt at a loss and empty... What he had done to her had now manifested in another woman. She had thought about where they would go on their honeymoon and what kind of life they would have after marriage. However, she had thought about it so many times. In the end, she was not the one who became his wife, nor was she on her honeymoon, and she was not the one who lived together after marriage! Mary Wright''s hand, which was hanging by her side, slowly clenched the quilt, and her mind was in a mess. Cromwell Wright''s and Sykes Wright''s words kept reying in her mind... She slept quietly on the bed, letting her mind tumble. Meanwhile, Sykes Wright was lying on the sofa without saying a word. He was full of worry. He didn''t know if her foot was seriously injured! Even though she was held all the way, Harriet Smith''s feet still hurt so much that she frowned. She N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. could not help but gasp. Beau Wright nced at her, opened the door with his left hand, and said. "Have you had dinner? She shook her head. "Not yet." Putting her on the bed, he turned around and walked into the kitchen. He didn''te out for a long time, only sounds could be hearding out of the kitchen. What was he doing in the kitchen? Harriet Smith was confused and curious. Seeing that he hadn''te out for a long time, she was bored and picked up the newspaper beside her to kill time. It was a news newspaper. Basically, it was about the economic development of Butte County. There was also another report about Cromwell Wright''s personal interview. Instead of giving up his official position in Washington and Tranton, he insisted on staying in Butte County and driving its development. She had never been interested in economic reports. She read for a while, put them aside, and turned on her mobile phone. There were four text messages that she hadn''t checked yet. She found that all of them were sent by Sykes Wright. "How is the foot injury? Is it serious?" ... The medicine? Have you applied it? "Have you had dinner?" "Have you fallen asleep?" The phone had been silent all the time, so she didn''t know that there were messages sent over. Judging from the time, it was ten minutes ago. Fearing that he would be worried, Harriet Smith sent him a text message and told him to rest early. As soon as she put down the phone, she saw Beau Wright walking out of the kitchen with a bowl in his hand. He put the bowl on the table, then turned around and walked back to the bedside. He held her up and put her at the table. She looked at the porridge in surprise. She looked up and fixed her eyes on him. Frowning, Beau Wright narrowed his eyes and nced at her. He tapped the table lightly and said, "Do you want to eat porridge or me?" Her thoughts were thrown into disarray. She looked away and took a mouthful of porridge. It was tasted good. "I didn''t expect that you could cook porridge. What else are you good at? I''m really curious about it." Chapter 58 Where Are You Going in such a Hurry? Chapter 58 Where Are You Going in such a Hurry? He nodded slightly, indicating for her to eat porridge and keep quiet. She shrugged her shoulders, wrinkled her nose, and ate her porridge. It had been two days since she came to Butte County. She either ate instant noodles or bread these days. Now she was eating porridge, which made her satisfied. Soon, the bowl of porridge was finished. She looked over and smiled, "Can I ask you to serve another bowl of porridge?" "Since Mrs. Wright has asked for this, there is no reason for him not to go..." He got up, picked up her bowl, and walked to the kitchen, leaving her a view of his back. No matter what this man did, he always had a kind of indescribable beauty, which was attractive. The night was very quiet. Even though she was a little cold at this time, this kind of life was really happy. Just him and her... She was full at dinner. She ate two bowls of porridge. She didn''t know whether it was because she was pregnant or hungry, but she felt that she could eat a lot these days. The cold nket made her shiver uncontrobly. Beau Wright lifted the quilt and went to bed. The other side of her immediately sank. As soon as he got into bed, she felt that burst of warmth. She instinctively moved her butt and approached him bit by bit. He noticed those actions. He crossed his arms around his chest and looked at herzily. "Cold?" Harriet Smith nodded honestly. How could it not be cold in such a big room without heating? "Call me honey, I''ll warm you up..." Beau Wright spoke casually and lookedzy. It was rare for him to be so frivolous. Her eyebrows twitched slightly and she looked at him angrily. "Don''t you think it''s immoral to ask for a reward from a patient?" "I don''t think so..." His answer was reasonable. "Shouldn''t I get something for helping you keep warm?" This... Why did these words sound so weird... "I don''t need your help anymore...." She rolled her eyes. Beau Wright''s big hand moved and fell on her waist. When he lifted her up, Harriet Smith was lying on his chest. "For you, of course, I would love to help you get warm. Mrs. Wright, you can do whatever you want. Please enjoy yourself..." He lowered his chin slightly and tilted his face. The hot air from his thin lips fell on her earlobe. It was hot and itchy, with an indescribable tremor. Her sensitive earlobes turned red in an instant. Harriet Smith could feel warm, but the posture was indeed somewhat less appropriate... With her hands on his chest, she lifted her body and tried to leave. However, just as she moved, the deep, hoarse, muffled voice urred. "Don''t move..." Obviously, Harriet Smith could feel his reaction. Suddenly, she blushed and froze in ce, not daring to move a muscle. "That... that... that thing... take it away quickly..." She coughed lightly, and her cheeks were burning hot. She didn''t know whether to move or not. His voice was raspy and mesmerizing, "How do I take it?". ¡°¡­¡­¡± As time went by, Harriet Smith maintained her stiff posture and remained motionless. After a while, Beau Wright gently pressed her back, and Harriet Smithy on his chest again. She felt his chest rise and fall as he exhaled two words in a deep voice, "Let''s sleep.." Her cheek was pressed against his chest, and she could even clearly hear his steady and strong heartbeat. His body was so hot that she could no longer feel a trace of coldness. She was a little sleepy just now, but now she was sleepless. She blushed and couldn''t help swallowing. It was only after a long time that she felt sleepy that she couldn''t help but close her eyes and slowly fall asleep. She slept until nine o''clock the next morning. She slept soundly and did not make a dream at all. She sat up from the bed, slowly stretched out her arms, and looked out through the window. The sky finally cleared after several days of cloudiness. The sun had not been seen for a long time, finally came out. This was undoubtedly a good thing. Carefully counted, today is the December 20th from the New Year there are still ten days. And this New Year, the people in Butte County would definitely not be happy. With such a big disaster, many people lost their rtives, friends, and lovers. How could they have a good year? She also felt a little sad in her heart. Looking at those people who were covered with scars and crying bitterly, she felt very ufortable. The burns on her feetpletely restricted her freedom. She could do nothing but lie on the bed, look at her mobile phone, and asionally read the newspaper. However, she had never been hungry. Most of the time, when Beau Wright came back at noon, he would bring her lunch. If he had something to do, he would have asked his assistant, Bob, toe over. At night, Beau Wright woulde back very early. One day after another, Harriet Smith got used to this kind of life. As long as the door was opened at seven o''clock in the evening, she would know that he was back. Sometimes, he would casually throw a few books on the bed. Anyway, it was boring to stay in the bed during the day. She could read them to kill time. Such an uneventful day, but reassuring... In the hospital ward. Before dawn, Mary Wright had already woken up when it was still gray outside. Her always pale cheeks were finally tinged with a few faint blushes. She looked much better than a few days ago. Firstly, she nced out of the window, then turned to the door of the ward. Her eyes were fixed on that ce as if she was waiting for something. There was a sound of footsteps, and then the door of the ward was pushed from the outside. Mary Wright''s eyes lit up with joy. Then, the door waspletely opened. A nurse came in and greeted her with a smile. "Morning, Miss. Wright. You''re awake so early.." Mary Wright''s cheeks were a little stiff. But in just a few seconds, she had recovered. She smiled lightly and said, "I can''t fall asleep, so I woke up naturally. Is the weather good today?" "It''s still a little early, so I can''t judge it. But yesterday, I saw the weather forecast and it said that today is a sunny day. Miss. Wright can get out of bed, so when the sunes out, we can take a walk, get some sun and move around." "Okay, I see..." She answered, but her mind was wandering ... No one knew what she was thinking... The nurse changed the infusion bottle and adjusted the speed. "We only need one bottle today, so it will end soon." "Okay." Mary Wright withdrew her wandering gaze and nodded to the nurse. The infusion bottle was very slow. She nced at the infusion bottle and then withdrew her gaze. She wanted to sleep, but she couldn''t fall asleep. Therefore, she simply stopped sleeping. She propped up her body and leaned against the bed, looking out of the window. When it was almost nine o''clock in the morning, Sykes Wright came in with a warm box in his hand. Inside was the porridge bought from the hospital. After eating a bowl of porridge, Mary Wright looked at Sykes Wright, who was casually lying on the chair and fiddling with his mobile phone. "How''s your sister-inw''s foot injury?" Fiddling with his phone, He lowered his head and answered, "She hasn''t recovered yet. She is recuperating and can''t walk." "What about her meals?" "Beau will prepare it, and Bob will help her too." Hearing this, Mary Wright''s eyes moved slightly and she asked tentatively, "What has Beau been busy with these days?" "The Companies of Wright Family has donated a lot of supplies, and Beau is arranging it." "Is he so busy every day? Since you have time, you''d better go and help your brother. I almost have recovered. I can take care of myself." Mary Wright smiled. Sykes Wright shrugged his shoulders and said casually, "In fact. He is not so busy. Beau has always returned to his room before I came back. He handled it with ease. If I help him, I''m afraid I will add trouble to him." "What time do you usually go back?" Mary Wright frowned. "Did you stay outte ?" Hearing this, Sykes Wright put his hand on his forehead helplessly and said, "Mary, I''m already 20 years old. I''m a man. Do you think the word is appropriate for me?" "What''s wrong with that? You''ve always been yful. Do you need me to tell you that?" "May, from now on, I hope that you can look at me with mature eyes. I am no longer the previous Sykes Wright." His tone was unusually serious, and his handsome face was no longer young. Mary Wright smiled. "What''s wrong with you these days? Why do I feel that you''re a little abnormal? Is there a girl you love?" This sentence hit the weak spot of Sykes Wright. He turned his face, pretended to y with his mobile phone, and said, "Mary, you think too much." "Really? Are you sure that I''m overthinking, not that you''re deliberately running away?" Since Sykes Wright was a little boy, Mary looked after him. How could his thoughts escape her eyes? ncing at the infusion bottle, Sykes Wright deliberately changed the topic. "The drip is over and the weather is good today. I''ll push you out to breathe fresh air." It was obvious that Sykes was guilty, so he deliberately changed the topic. Mary Wright refused to give up and continued to ask, "What does that girl look like? Have I seen her? When can I meet her so that I can help you?" "That''s my business. I''ll do it myself. You just need to recover from your injury." Sykes Wright no longer evaded but answered directly. The more he dodged, the more curious Mary became. As he spoke, he bent down, picked up Mary Wright, put her in the wheelchair, and pushed her out of the ward. Although there was an earthquake, the hospital was fine. There was an artificialke in the middle of the hospital, surrounded by grass and trees. It had been several days since he had breathed in the fresh air. Now he only felt happy, and the From N?velDrama.Org. depression that had gathered over the past few days had dissipated. Walking around the artificialke, Sykes Wright looked at the familiar back in front of him. He narrowed his eyes, looked at it several times, and recognized it. "Bob." Bob stopped and walked over. "Mr. Wright, Miss. Wright." "Why are you going in such a hurry?" He nced at the list which was held in his hand. Chapter 59 Her Situation Is Not Normal Chapter 59 Her Situation Is Not Normal "This is a batch of rescue drugs. I''m organizing the list and then sending it to the medicine warehouse." Bob''s forehead was covered with sweat. "What about Harriet Smith''s lunch if you stay here?" Bob gasped and said, "I''ve been busy these days, so I didn''t go back to the County Government Office. Beau Wright took them back." "I see. Okay, you can go ahead." Sykes Wright waved at him. He had nned to send lunch back, but since his brother was here, he didn''t need to. Hearing this, the expression on Mary Wright''s face changed slightly, and her eyes were a little light. Although the sun dide out, the weather was not very good. The cold wind was still blowing, and it was a little cold. After pushing it out for less than half an hour, Mary Wright said that she was cold and sleepy and didn''t want to stay outside anymore. So Sykes Wright pushed her back to her room. After receiving the call, he left in a hurry. Mary Wright was left on the bed. Her eyes were nk and her brows were furrowed. She gently covered her chest with her hands. It hurt so much that she felt ufortable. He had never been to the hospital since Harriet''s foot was injured. At first, she felt that it was good. These days, her heart was a little shaken, too wavering, tangled, hesitant, and hesitant. If he didn''te, she could slowly forget those things that made her feel grateful and swayed, as if nothing had happened. However, he had never appeared as she thought! Immediately afterward, she felt lost and empty, then carried with a strong expectation that he would appear. Such contradictory andplicated emotions made her feel very annoyed and bitter. That was why she had been probing his whereabouts when Sykes came to the hospital today. Hearing that he was very busy every day, she thought that he definitely had no time toe here, so at that moment, she smiled and felt rxed. However, after running into Bob, all her ease and smiles instantly seemed so ironic. He didn''t have time to go to the hospital, but he had time to go back to thepany''s branch at noon every day... The huge difference made Harriet feel unbearable. Did he fall in love with Harriet Smith, or did he just want to take care of her? These two thoughts rolled freely in her mind, making her ufortable. Suddenly, she thought of her brother''s words. One wrong step leads to the rest of the steps being wrong, and then, there was no room for her to turn back... And she would really push him further and further away from her... But what could she do? Her inexplicable thoughts ran wildly in her head as if to drive her crazy. Then, she suddenly felt a heavyweight on her head, and then she became dizzy. Mary Wright raised her hand and ced it on his forehead. It was boiling hot and he caught a cold. It must have been because of the cold wind just now. Even her nose was blocked and she felt a little out of breath. Her whole body was hot and weak. She pursed her dry lips and couldn''t help picking up her mobile phone and dialing it. Her throat was very dry. When the phone was connected, she just murmured softly, "I feel... ufortable..." Then, she hung up the phone and threw it aside. She didn''t call the nurse and justy there. After a while, Beau Wright strode in. His handsome face was stern, and his deep eyes fell on Mary Wright. Her cheeks were flushed and her lips were slightly dry. She seemed very ufortable and unconscious, rubbing against the bed. Frowning, his hand with distinct jointsnded on her forehead. The astonishing temperature caused her eyes to slowly narrow and be unusually dark. The nurse hurried in, not daring to look at Beau Wright''s expression. She kept her head down and kept busy, measuring her temperature and checking her body. "Why is her temperature so high all of a sudden?" Beau Wright stared at the nurse. "That''s how you take care of patients, huh?" The nurse''s heart skipped a beat as she raised her voice. She quickly exined, "Sykes came to the hospital today. At noon, he pushed her out to get some fresh air and then got caught in a cold. It''s a little too serious, so it''s best for someone to guard at night. Otherwise, it might turn into pneumonia." Hearing that, Beau Wright didn''t say anything else. He pursed his thin lips and leaned to the side to watch the nurse feed the medicine. After doing all this, the nurse quickly left. With his long legs moving, Beau Wright sat by the bed. There were even beads of sweat on her forehead, but her hands grabbed his hands tightly and refused to let go. He tried to move, but her hands tightened. He couldn''t hear clearly what she was muttering. Beau Wright''s big hand moved and gently wiped away the sweat on her forehead. Then he lowered his eyes and looked at the time. It was half past seven. When he thought of the woman in the room who was still in the bed and couldn''t move, his eyes moved slightly and the corners of his lips were slightly hooked, he took out his mobile phone but the battery was low and it was switched off. He gently rubbed his eyebrows and put the phone back into his coat pocket. He looked at Mary Wright, who still seemed not to be relieved, and sat there without moving... In the room. It was already eight o''clock, but he hadn''te back yet. Harriet Smith was a little worried. "Did something happen?" In the past few days, he woulde back at noon every day, and then at seven o''clock in the afternoon. But today, it was a little abnormal. Not only did he note back at noon, but he had note back for more than an hour than he was supposed to. Unable to rest assured, she dialed the number, only to hear a sweet female voice. "Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off..." And his phone was turned off! "Will something really happen?" She sat on the bed and couldn''t stop her imagination from running wild. Moreover, she always didn''t think about the benefits. She thought of the disadvantages. She waspletely awake. She sat up and looked at the door of the room, waiting... After waiting for two hours, it was already ten o''clock in the evening, but he still didn''t show up. This time, she became even more panicked. She felt a little uneasy. "Is he too busy with work or did something bad happen?" Did it because during the rescue, the house suddenly fell down, or the car collided and a car ident happened? She didn''t want to make herself nervous, but she couldn''t control herself. After all, it was toote and she couldn''t get through to the phone. How could she not be anxious? Slowly, she moved down from the bed, put on her slippers with one foot, and then jumped out with one foot. Although it hurt a little, she could still bear it. The best thing was that the room was a little far away from Sykes and she would arrive soon. She patted the door five or six times, and finally, a sound came from inside. The door opened and Sykes Wright, who was sleeping soundly, stood opposite her with a confused face. Seeing that it was her, the sleepiness in Sykes Wright''s body dissipated and he suddenly sobered up. He nervously tidied up his slightly wrinkled clothes. But as if he had thought of something, he lowered his gaze and looked at her feet. At this time, Harriet Smith was standing by the door with her hands on one leg and her injured foot on the other. His handsome face changed. He immediately picked her up from the ground and reprimanded her with dissatisfaction, "Your feet are already injured like this. Why are you still running around?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sykes, your brother hasn''te back yet, and his phone can''t get through. What do you think will happen?" She said worriedly. Hearing this, Sykes Wright''s action froze for a moment, and then the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. "You think too much. He will definitely be fine." "After all, this is not like Tranton The earthquake has just ended, and the chaos is still going on. The most important thing is that the phone can''t be connected." "Let''s wait and see." Holding her in his arms, he returned to Harriet Smith''s room. She sat on the bed and he sat by the bed, waiting quietly. Harriet Smith waited for another two hours. Unable to suppress the anxiety and worry in her heart, she kept ncing at her phone and the door. The anxiety was written on her face without any disguise. Seeing it clearly, Sykes Wright sighed and stood up, reminding her, "Don''t move, just sit here. I''ll go out to look for him. I''ll call you when I find him." Harriet Smith nodded and said, "Sykes, be careful on the way." Sykes made a good gesture of OK and left. It was winter on the twelfth lunar month, and it was early in the morning. The temperature was seven or eight degrees below zero. Except for the freezing cold, there were no pedestrians on the road. The cold winding directly from the face poured in, and Sykes Wright''s face was instantly frozen senseless, and even moving a little bit was like a hard pull on the muscles on the sides of his face. He first went to the ce where the Companies of the Wright Family distributed the rescue supplies. The lights were still on. When he walked in, there were only two emergency workers sleeping. "Where''s my brother?" At this time, even opening his mouth became a little difficult. His tongue was tied and his words were not good. "Chairman Wright left at noon." Hearing this, Sykes Wright raised his eyebrows. "At noon?" "Yes, Chairman Wright left after receiving a call." "Who''s calling?" "We don''t know." How could they dare to be curious about Chairman Wright and peek at him? At this time, the only ce that coulde to his mind was the hospital. He wrapped his coat tightly around himself, stepped on the cold night sky, and rushed to the hospital again. The moment he rushed to the hospital and pushed open the door of the ward, Sykes felt a burning fire burning in his chest. She saw that her aunt was lying on the bed, and her elder brother was sitting by the side, leaningzily, but his big hand was holding hers. He strode over and stood in front of his brother, his chest rising and falling violently. The light was suddenly shrouded by a shadow. Beau Wright raised his chin slightly and nced at him. He pulled his thin lips and said, "Did you push her out today?" "Yes, so what?" The corners of Sykes''s eyes twitched and his tone was a little rushed. His sister-inw was looking for him in such a hurry, but he was sitting here with his aunt and didn''t even make a phone call! This was also the first time he had been so disrespectful to his brother. "It seems that you have a great opinion of my inquiry..." Frowning, Beau Wright paused for a moment and continued, "She has caught a cold, nearly 40 degrees." Upon hearing this, Sykes Wright nced at the bed and noticed that his aunt''s cheeks were flushed. Chapter 60 An Unexpected Encounter Chapter 60 An Unexpected Encounter Sykes Wright''s aggressive manner dissipated a little and was reced by self-me. If he had not pushed his aunt out today, she would not have caught a cold. "Since you''re here, call your sister-inw and tell her that I won''t go back tonight. Besides, my mobile phone has been automatically turned off, so you don''t need to call me again. Beau Wright rubbed between his eyebrows with his left hand and spoke to Sykes Wright in a low voice. At the same time, he changed into afortable sitting position. His expression was a little stiff. He coughed lightly and asked, "your phone is out of power?" "Well, is there a problem?" Shaking his head, Sykes Wright took out his mobile phone and dialed the number. After a while, the phone was connected. He briefly told her about the situation here and told her not to worry and to rest quickly. After understanding the real situation, Sykes Wright felt a little unnatural. Fortunately, he didn''t rush to me his brother on impulse. Otherwise, the situation would be even more awkward. "You should also go back and rest..." Beau Wright said lightly, "Tomorrow morning, you cane here early..." "Okay, then I''lle over tomorrow morning." Sykes could clearly see the tiredness on his brother''s face. When he reached the door of the ward, he seemed to think of something. He stopped, turned around, and said softly. "Beau, remember to call my sister-inw tomorrow morning. She has been worried about you and was afraid that something might happen to you, so she asked me toe out and find you..." Hearing this, Beau Wright''s deep eyes moved slightly. The expression on his handsome face unconsciously softened a little. A soft snort escaped from his thin lips, "Hm..." Harriet Smith hung up the phone and let out a sigh of relief. Her tensed body finally rxed. Looking at the time, it was already one o''clock in the morning. Unconsciously, it had been so long. It was not until this moment that she finally felt sleepy. However, lying alone on the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep. She always felt that something was missing and was not used to it. Shaking her head, she turned around and still felt ufortable. It seemed that habit was really Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. terrible! The next morning. It was still early, but Harriet Smith had already woken up. She had a light sleep all night, and she would wake up if there was a little movement. She opened her eyes and looked out of the window. The sky was still gray. With a sigh, she sat up from the bed, put on her clothes, and then tried to get out of bed and fell to the ground. After all, she had recuperated for several days and the pain had subsided a lot. At this moment, she only felt a little pain, which was not serious. Anyway, she couldn''t fall asleep in bed, so she might as well go out for a walk and have some activities. She could also go to the hospital. She didn''t know whether she was seriously ill or not. Picking up the scarf and gloves, she slowly walked out of the room. On the other side. Mary Wright coughed twice and narrowed her eyes. At a nce, she met the man sitting by the bed. He seemed to be very tired. His long body fell on the side of the bed and fell asleep. She watched in a daze, momentarily lost in thought. This scene seemed to have returned to three years ago. Three years ago, they were like this... The scene of her calling at noon yesterday reyed in Mary Wright''s mind. She bit her lip and closed her eyes. At that time, why didn''t she control herself? That phone call really shouldn''t have been called, but at that time, she had lost control. It was just done instinctively! When she was in danger, the first person that she could think of was him. It was him who could always be with her! As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw him. She was very rxed, satisfied, and not depressed at all. She didn''t feel empty at all. She was really in a good mood... It had been a long time since she felt sofortable, and she had not experienced such a rxed and Her gaze fell on his sleeping and handsome face. Mary Wright stared at him without blinking. She stared at him carefully, trying to remember every inch of his eyes and brows and describe them thousands of times. For three whole years, she had never seen him so close. Compared with three years ago, he was more steady and mature at this time, just like the red wine after the umtion, mellow and attractive. With a movement of her body, Mary Wright slowly approached him. The heart in his chest was beating rapidly. She was like a thief. She leaned down slightly and her red lips fell on his forehead, as light as feathers. She was afraid to disturb him and surprise him. However, this scene just so happened to fall into the eyes of Harriet Smith, who pushed open the door and came in. Suddenly, she stood still like a statue. Mary Wright was also stunned for a moment. For a moment, the atmosphere in the air seemed to have frozen. It didn''t flow, as if it was dead silent. They looked at each other from a distance. Harriet Smith stared at Mary Wright, who was also looking at her. The distance between them was neither too far nor too close, but she could see it clearly... At this point, no matter who it was, they didn''t know what to say. Or rather, what to say after that... As time passed, the two of them continued to act like that. They looked at each other, but neither of them spoke. In the end, Sykes Wright broke the silence. He scolded Harriet Smith first, "I''m not telling you not to move around. Do you still want your feet?" After a long silence, Harriet Smith didn''t hear what he was saying clearly. She just asked in a daze, "What did you say?" Feeling a little helpless, Sykes Wright repeated again, "Does your foot still hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt anymore. I''ve recovered a lot. Otherwise, how could I havee here from the room?" Harriet Smith made up a smile. It wasn''t until then that Sykes Wright was relieved. He asked in surprise, "Why are you standing here and not going in?" As he spoke, he passed her and looked into the room. His aunt had woken up, and his brother seemed to have opened his eyes slightly. "No, I just came here." She avoided the heavy consequences and suppressed the thoughts in her heart first. While they were talking, Beau Wright''s tall body sat up from the bedside. There were still a few traces of blood in his eyes, and his tiredness had not disappeared a little. "Is your foot healed?" He narrowed his eyes and looked at Harriet Smith. Then, his eyesnded on her feet, and stared at her. Harriet Smith nodded. "It''s about time. I didn''t feel any pain when I walked here from the room." "Let the doctor check again. The medicine should be changed. Whether you can leave or not is not up to you..." His voice was low and deep, with a unique hoarse tone of just waking up. It was attractive but tough and irresistible. After a while, a doctor and a nurse came in. On one side, the doctor checked on Mary Wright''s condition, and on the other side, the nurse checked on Harriet Smith''s injury. Fortunately, both of them were in good condition and were fine. Chapter 61 Dont You Want to Go Back? Chapter 61 Don''t You Want to Go Back? Then, Beau Wright went back to the residential area to deal with some documents, and Sykes Wright followed him. As a result, inevitably, Harriet Smith and Mary Wright were left alone in the room once again. Harriet Smith sat quietly by the window with a ss of water in her hand, taking a small sip. Harriet Smith could clearly see that. Mary Wright loves him. Mary Wright''s eyes fell on her from time to time. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She didn''t know how to say it. After a long while, she said, "Harriet, let''s talk." Putting the ss aside, Harriet Smith nodded and said calmly, "Okay, let''s talk." Mary Wright''s white slender hands unconsciously clenched the quilt on her and said, "Just now, you should have seen it..." "I did see it. I think you owe me an exnation." Harriet Smith said. "There are some things that you don''t know, and I will keep it brief. Three years ago, I dated Beau for some time. You also know that we are not rted by blood." Since the matter had been exposed, there was no point in hiding it. And all that needed to be done now was to find a way to get this matter resolved. It was obviously impossible for Harriet Smith not to be shocked. She knew that they were not rted by blood, but she did not know that they had dated three years ago! "But that was only three years ago. Now, the rtionship between us is just aunt and nephew. Apart from that, there is nothing else. Those are in the past." Mary Wright spoke slowly. "Also, what you saw just now was a farewell. That was aplete goodbye and closure between us after three years. Now, I have a fianc¨¦. I love him and he loves me very much. We are very happy. That act just now was an ident. I apologize to you..." Whether it was true or not was only known to her. A farewell "Since you said so, I have nothing to say. I believe you." Harriet Smith said clearly. "But I don''t think you will do the same thing again. No matter what kind of rtionship you had three years ago, that was just the past. And now, I am Beau''s wife and you have a fianc¨¦, so I don''t need to tell you what to do. "In my mind, you have always been the most intelligent woman. And I choose to believe for two reasons. The first is that we are both women. The second is that you are our aunt." "Of course I understand." Mary Wright said and slowly clenched the quilt on her body. From Harriet Smith''s point of view, these words were reasonable. There was no overreaction and no excess. But Mary Wright understood it in a different way. She thought Harriet Smith was forcing and mocking her. "So, I will pretend that what happened today has never happened." While speaking, Harriet Smith was From N?velDrama.Org. still looking at her. Mary Wright nodded and said, "Me too." Although they said that, there was an insurmountable gap between them. "Well, this matter wille to an end and will never be mentioned again." They were speechless again. They were in the same room, which brought embarrassment. Harriet Smith didn''t stay in the ward for long before finding an excuse to leave. She walked out of the room and took a deep breath. They had dated three years ago! She couldn''t help but be curious. Three years ago, how did they fall in love? Three years ago, what kind of emotion did he have with Mary Wright? Did he still have feelings for Mary Wright? All kinds of thoughts ran through her mind. Harriet Smith tapped her head and felt like she was going crazy. But who didn''t have a rtionship when they were young? It could be a crush. Even she had a crush on a senior when she was in college for a long time. She missed that boy every day. Even though they didn¡¯t meet each other just for days, she felt like it had been years. But now, she had already forgotten what the boy looked like. Therefore, the previous feelings could be relieved. Who didn''t have a past? When she returned to the room, Beau Wright was sitting at his desk and dealing with the documents. Beau Wright just looked up at her and then began to deal with the documents. Harriet Smith poured a cup of water and put it next to his hand, and stared at him. Beau Wright noticed it and narrowed his eyes. "What are you looking at, Mrs. Wright?" She replied a little grumpily, "Looking at how handsome you are, how many women have you hooked up with and fallen in love with..." Because she had been at home for the past few days, Harriet Smith''s hair was loose. She casually tied it into a ponytail, but a few strands of her hair were not tied up. They hung on both sides of her face and swayed gently, as if she was deliberately stirring his heartstrings. Beau Wright raised his hand and put the hair behind her ear. He suddenly reached out to her and sped the back of her head. Then, they kissed. Her legs went limp because of his kiss. As soon as her face moved, he supported her head with his hands so that she could not move and could only let him kiss. It wasn''t until he was almost out of breath that he finally let go of her. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly and he said in a hoarse voice, "Harriet, do you know that what you said was a deliberate attempt to seduce a man?" She was still panting slightly. She frowned and shrugged her shoulders in agreement. "Really? Mr. Wright, don''t you think there''s something wrong with you?" Which one of her words was seducing him? Every word she said was a veiled mockery of him as a yboy and some slight hatred for him. But he could feel that she was seducing him! His thin lips curved upward as he stared at her shiny red lips with his dark eyes. His tongue deliberately swept over her lips, making them watery and bright. Her lips were hot, followed by a tickle. Before she could react, he had already left. He looked at the documents seriously and said in a low voice. "Go pack up..." "Why?" Harriet Smith was puzzled. "Back to Tranton, are you going to stay here all the time?" Beau Wright raised his eyebrows slightly but his head did not look up. "No, I just thought that this decision was a little sudden..." Harriet Smith licked her lips and asked tentatively, "Will Sykes go back with us?" "Of course." His eyes remained on the document. "Mr. Wright ...... Is Dad going back?" She said. Chapter 62 Youd Better Go Back and Have a Good New Year Chapter 62 You''d Better Go Back and Have a Good New Year "He''s in charge of Butte County. Now that something so serious has happened, he can''t leave...." After a pause, she continued, "What about Mary?" The tip of the pen seemed to pause for a moment, and Beau Wright said indifferently, "If she is willing to go back, she can go back. If she is unwilling to go back, no one will force her..." It was the same as not saying anything. Harriet Smith turned around and started packing. In the blink of an eye, they had been in Butte County for more than a week. Maybe it was because staying here was so pleasant that it made her feel like time was passing quickly. If she hadn''t seen that scene this morning, she would have felt even happier... There were not many things that needed to be packed up, and almost all of them were hers. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Harriet Smith finished packing but Beau Wright hadn''t finished dealing with the documents. She looked at him for a few moments and then got into the cold quilt alone. The stack of documents that had umted over the past few days seemed to be a hill. After a while, he would change his posture. On his handsome face, he frowned and pursed his lips from time to time. His slender fingers would knock on the table, making a crisp sound. Then, he seemed to realize something. He nced at the slender figure on the bed. And then he stopped what he was doing. The crisp sound reverberated in her ears like a hypnotizing song. Just as Harriet Smith was about to fall asleep, the voice stopped abruptly. She was not used to it. She squinted her eyes. She saw him ncing at her. Then he stopped, as if... Afraid of waking her up... Harriet Smith closed her eyes with a smile and slowly fell asleep... In the ward. It was already ten o''clock at night. Mary Wright, who had been leaning against the bedside and thinking something, sighed and was ready to rest. Then, footsteps came. Cromwell Wright pushed the door and walked in. "Why are you still awake?" "I''m going to sleep. Cromwell, I''m thirsty. Help me pour a ss of water." She didn''t drink much water all day and was about to sleep, but she felt a little thirsty. Cromwell Wright poured a cup of warm water, then walked to the bedside and handed it to her. Mary Wright took the ss of water with her right hand, but she smelled perfume. There was a strong fruit fragrance, but it was not pungent and charming. If her guess wasn''t wrong, this perfume smell should havee from Cromwell Wright... Holding Cromwell Wright''s suit with one hand, Mary Wright sniffed from left to right and nced at the red lipstick mark on his white cor. "What are you doing? Why do you smell like a puppy?" Cromwell Wright looked at her helplessly. Mary Wright became serious. "Tell me the truth, do you have a mistress?" Cromwell Wright''s face changed slightly, but he refused to admit it. He just denied it and told her not to make trouble. "Cromwell, you can''t hide it from me. You are giving off the smell of female perfume, and there is a lipstick mark on the cor of your shirt. Do you think you can hide it from me? The woman''s intuition has always been very urate." Pointing at his white-cor, Mary Wright said softly," The evidence was overwhelming. Following her gaze, Cromwell Wright saw the lipstick mark on his shirt and was speechless. "Cromwell, what are you thinking? You are the person in charge of Butte County. Every move you make is recorded by the media and you will lose your reputation if you are not careful. Besides, if Lainey knows about this, she will make a scene and there will be no peaceful day." Cromwell Wright sat down by the bed, and his expression became serious. "I''ve thought about it." "So, what''s going on between you and that woman?" "Neither. Mary, I love her." Cromwell Wright sighed. Mary Wright was shocked and shook his head. "Cromwell, you are really crazy!" "I''m not crazy. On the contrary, I''m soberer than ever!" "I don''t think I can understand what you''re thinking now." She never knew that her brother would be like this! In her mind, her brother was a perfect man with a strong sense of responsibility. But now... "There''s nothing difficult to understand. Love is so simple. As long as you have loved someone, you can understand." For no apparent reason, the upright figure appeared in Mary Wright''s mind. It was true that she was engaged and he was married, but she still could not control the strong feelings in her heart. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done something out of controlst night. Taking back her drifting thoughts, she said slowly, "What about in the future? What do you n to do? It''s not a good way to continue like this. When the truth is exposed, everything will be toote." By then, his family would split up and his future would be uncertain. "I''ve seriously thought about it. If the time is right, I will propose a divorce to Lainey." Cromwell Wright said the decision he had thought about for a long time. In the end, he said, "What about you? What are you going to do?" Mary Wright was a little confused. "What does this question mean??" "Although you are already engaged, how do you feel? Happy or pleasant?" This sentence hit her soft spot. Mary Wright didn''t say anything, because even she didn''t know what kind of feeling was in her heart. But it was certain that the engagement would not bring her happiness. It was just that she was tired, so she casually found someone to get engaged. At the same time, there would be no affection between them. They were friends. This kind of rtionship was neither awkward nor enthusiastic. So she could easily deal with it. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Cromwell Wright also understood. "You are much better than me, so you should think about what to do. By the way, Beau will go back to Tranton tomorrow, do you know?" Mary Wright shook her head. He had never mentioned it. "A lot of rescuers havee to Butte County recently, and you haven''t recovered yet, so it''s useless to stay here. So, you''d better go back to Tranton with them. Besides, the New Year ising soon. You can go back and have a good New Year, and thene back to work next year." "Okay." Mary Wright replied. Chapter 63 Some Things Had Changed Chapter 63 Some Things Had Changed The next day. The car stopped in front of the door. Beau Wright was sitting in the driver''s seat, while Harriet Smith was sitting next to him. Sykes Wright went to pick up Mary Wright and set off after they arrived. As soon as he woke up this morning, Sykes Wright called him, saying that Mary was going back to Tranton, so he went to the hospital to pick her up. About ten minutester, Sykes Wright and Mary Wright appeared in their sight. They got closer and sat in the back seat. The ck car drove forward. No one spoke along the way, and the silence remained in the car. No one could break the silence, as if they had something on their minds. When they returned to Tranton, it was already 4:00 p.m. Beau Wright first drove the car home. After they got out of the car, he went to thepany. Lainey Brown was sitting on the sofa in the living room and drinking tea. When she heard the footsteps, she turned around and asked in surprise, "What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing serious. I''ll recover in a day or two." Sykes Wright exined for her and deliberately understated. "Why are you so careless? Go upstairs and rest. The servants will call you down when dinner is ready." Lying on the bed in the room, Harriet Smith let out a sigh of relief. After sitting for such a long time, she was really sleepy. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. She slept until the night and the sky turned dark. When she opened her eyes, she heard the maid call her at the door and she answered. Then went to the bathroom and washed her face before going downstairs. Lainey Brown, Mary Wright, and Sykes Wright had already sat down. She quickened her pace and quickly walked over to sit down near Sykes Wright. The dinner was not light, but a little greasy. She felt a strong wave of nausea before she even ate. Her face changed, and she didn''t have time to say anything. She turned around and rushed into the bathroom. She kept vomiting, as if she wanted to spit out all the things in her stomach, and even the sour water finally came out. Harriet Smith panted slightly and her face turned pale. She rinsed her mouth and returned to the dining table. Lainey Brown deliberately nced at Mary Wright and then looked at Harriet Smith. "What''s wrong?" Shaking her head, Harriet Smith was ttered. "I''m fine." "Did you go to the bathroom to vomit?" Lainey Brown continued to ask. Harriet Smith nodded. "You have been pregnant for two months. It''s normal for you to vomit now. The dinner must be a little greasy. Tomorrow, you can tell the cooks to make some light dishes. You are a pregnant woman, and not like ordinary people." With a smile on her delicate face, Lainey Brown turned to Harriet Smith and said kindly, "Tell the cooks to make whatever you want to eat." Harriet Smith waspletely ttered! However, what was behind this unexpected favor? Harriet Smith secretly sized her up and shook her head with a smile. "It doesn''t matter." She always felt that Lainey Brown''s attitude toward her was a little off. She was more enthusiastic and concerned than before... She was a little scared when Lainey Brown became like this. She couldn''t figure out her tricks at all. "It is very important. You are not eating for yourself. If you don''t eat something good, you may be malnourished." There was a slight reprimand in Lainey Brown''s words, and then she looked at Mary Wright, who had been silent for a long time. "Is your fianc¨¦¡¯s mother still alive?" The chopsticks in her hand stopped for a moment, and Mary Wright was eating the light fish soup. "His parents have died, and he is alone." "I see. So what do you do after you have the baby?" "Lainey Brown, it''s too far to talk about that now." "How can it be far away? You are already engaged, and you will definitely get married in a while. You will have a child sooner orter. Look, Beau hasn''t even been engaged yet, and he got married after your engagement. But now the child has been for two months, you should have a child." Lainey Brown urged her with a smile. "Lainey Brown, everything can be rushed, but this kind of thing can''t be rushed." Mary Wright smiled gently. She looked calm, but her mind was racing. She heard it clearly, and at the same time, she understood that Lainey Brown deliberately talked about this topic and then deliberately provoked her. "That''s reasonable. You can''t have a child as you want. Now, I''m just waiting to have a grandson and granddaughter." Lainey Brown raised her eyebrows and said with a smile. Harriet Smith listened quietly and said nothing. It turned out that Lainey Brown changed her attitude because of the baby in her belly. From N?velDrama.Org. With a sneer, she lowered her head and ate the porridge. Lainey Brown took a bowl of fish soup and handed it to her. "Eat more fish soup. It''s nutritious." "Thank you." Harriet Smith said without moving. Mary Wright didn''t raise her head. She just lowered her head and ate the fish soup. She couldn''t see the expression on her face. As Sykes Wright listened to the conversation between women out of boredom, there was a hint of bitterness on his handsome face. Sometimes, you had to believe in fate. He had known her before Beau Wright. However, although Beau Wright waste, his movements were faster than Sykes Wright. It was only after they got married that he knew. Therefore, sometimes it just had nothing to do with timing, but about fate. After dinner, Harriet Smith ate so torturously that she didn''t stay in the living room for long. Instead, she went upstairs and went back to her room. Whether it was Lainey Brown or Mary Wright, she felt restrained and unnatural. As soon as she sat down, there was a knock on the door. She turned around and saw that Sykes Wright hade in with a smile. "What makes you so happy?" Without a reply, Sykes Wright just asked, "Do you have time on Wednesday?" "What do you want to do?" Harriet Smith was a little curious. "A surprise." He took out the things that had been hidden behind him. "The Argerich''s piano performance ticket. Do you want to go?" Suddenly, her eyes lit up. Then, she asked in doubt, "Are you sure you can understand the piano y?" "Of course, the piano can not only make people feel romantic, but also make people elegant." Sykes Wright didn''t know it and pretend to understand. He said with an intoxicated look. Harriet Smith looked back at him with a smile and crooked her finger at him. "Come on. Tell me which country Argerich was from and what he was good at ying?" "Italy? Portugal? United States? France? or Denmark? Sykes Wright guessed one by one. "How many countries do you know in total?" Harriet Smith was speechless at his confusion. Sykes Wright coughed lightly and said awkwardly, "I know so much in total. Anyway, I have basically said what I know." Her eyebrows could not help twitching. She exined, "She is a female piano yer in Argentina. She once won first ce in Chopin''s pianopetition. She has a good reputation and excellent performance skills. She is enthusiastic." Sykes Wright nodded repeatedly and looked at her expectantly. "Are we going or not?" "I''ve already got the tickets. There''s no reason not to go." Harriet Smith chuckled. "Besides, she''s my favorite piano yer. Maybe this is herst performance and I cannot miss it." "Okay, eight o''clock on Wednesday night. See youter." "Okay, I got it. Go and rest. Good night." Harriet Smith patted him gently. "Also, don''t forget your winter vacation homework. I''m going to check it at the beginning of the next semester." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sykes Wright supported his forehead with his hand. "Miss. Smith, can we not talk about such a sad topic at this time?" Laughing, she patted him again and said angrily, "If you have the time to talk, you might as well do the winter vacation homework. How did you do on the English text paper I gave you?" Hearing this, he quickly ran away and left the room. Lainey Brown had already gone back to her room to rest, leaving Mary Wright alone in the living room. Finally, it was quiet. Mary Wright also breathed a sigh of relief because Lainey Brown had not kept talking with her. In fact, she didn''t hate talking to her, but Lainey Brown was always showing off and stimting. Such words were really disgusting. It seemed that in recent years, Lainey Brown had also changed. Maybe it was because she was old or something else, she had be a little vulgar. If... If she knew about what Cromwell had done, what would happen to her? Mary Wright felt that she couldn''t imagine it, but she hoped that the matter could be solved smoothly. After all, it was her brother who failed her in the first ce. A tall figure walked in. Beau Wright''s ck coat was hanging at the crook of his arm, and his eyes looked casual andzy. He nced at Mary Wright, who was sitting on the sofa, and then looked away. As if he didn''t see her, he moved his long legs forward and walked upstairs. She opened her mouth slightly and was about to greet. She was forced to hold back. She felt a little pain like being pricked by a needle. At first, she wanted to say hello, but his eyes did not even have any connection with her, as if she were just a stranger. In Butte County, she was infected with a cold. He took care of her all night, and when he heard the news that she had an ident, he also rushed to Butte County as soon as possible. But at this time, his attitude was so indifferent. Even... Even... She felt that what had happened in Butte County was just an illusion. However, it was not her illusion, but a very real thing. He had been guarding her outside the emergency room for two whole nights without sleeping. Her elegant and gentle expression changed slightly. Mary Wright stepped on the ground, moved forward, and followed closely behind him... However, it was toote. By the time she reached the second floor, he had already stepped into the room, leaving her with a cold and indifferent back. Mary Wright wanted to leave, but when she saw the gap in the door of the room, she couldn''t help but quietly walk over and stand in a dark corner outside the door. Perhaps even she herself did not understand why she was doing this. Through the gap, she could clearly hear their conversation. Chapter 64 Shes Going to Take the Initiative Chapter 64 She''s Going to Take the Initiative "Mrs. Wright, cook noodles for me..." Immediately following was Harriet Smith''s voice. "Mr. Wright is very rich, why don''t you eat outside?" "Mrs. Wright''s noodles are more suitable for me. They are light and fresh..." "I''m not your private chef. If you want to eat, I can do it. But you have to pay first." Beau Wright leanedzily on the sofa and said, "Didn''t you already have the bank card?" Hearing this, Harriet Smith''s face froze, but she didn''t say anything. These words reminded her of the phone call and his words at that time. "There is too much money on your card. I don''t need it. I''ll give it to youter. Besides, I have a sry. There''s no need to use Mr. Wright''s card." She said this easily, but what she said was the truth. In an instant, Beau Wright frowned, and his eyes became gloomy. He took a deep look at her and said, "Take it..." "I don''t know how much money on Mr. Wright''s card. If I lose it, I''m afraid I won''t even be able to offer it. So I like to be at ease." To be honest, she would never use his money. Why should she worry about it? Beau Wright''s eyes became darker and darker, and even his voice became low and cold. "I always like others to worry ..." "Mr. Wright, you can''t be so petty. Can you let me live afortable life?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Why was this man like this? She was returning the card to him, not asking him for it. How could he look like this? Finally, Beau Wright frowned and stared at her with a pair of ck eyes. "You are Mrs. Wright, if you don''t spend Mr. Wright''s money. Tell me whose money do you want to spend?" "I don''t need to spend anyone''s money. I have enough sry to support myself." Harriet Smith smiled brightly. "Besides, I feel ufortable spending other people''s money." ¡°¡­¡­¡±Beau Wright snorted in annoyance. He got up and walked to the bathroom. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk about this topic with her anymore. Harriet Smith shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t take it seriously. She believed if someone wants something done right, do it themselves. Although she said that, she still walked to the kitchen, intending to cook noodles. It was really not good to drink for a whole day. If he didn''t eat something, his stomach would be churned and it would be difficult to sleep. Hearing the footsteps, Mary Wright quickly turned around, opened the door of the next room, and hid inside. When the footsteps gradually faded away, she carefully pushed open the door and walked out. She took a deep breath and returned to the room. The conversation reverberated word for word in the mind. Mary Wright was not sleepy. She sat by the window and looked at the night outside. They were a couple, so it was natural for them to share bank cards. However, when she thought of his attitude toward Harriet Smith, and his attitude toward her... Mary Wright gasped for breath, unable to calm down. The difference in his attitude toward them was too different. She could not ept it. In the past, these were what she wanted, but at this moment, they werepletely overturned. A voice in her heart was clearly telling her that what she wanted was not this... While her thoughts were still wandering, a cell phone suddenly rang and broke the silence. She came to her senses. When she picked up her phone, the dark blue screen was shing, showing the name: Scout. Feeling a little annoyed, Mary Wright picked up the phone. "Hello." "Honey, are you asleep?" That maic voice could be described as gentle as water. Her expression changed and she said, "Can you remove the first word? I feel very ufortable listening to it." "No problem. Do you have anything you want? Do you want a ring, a car, or paintings?" Mary Wright was already in a bad mood, and her expression became a little gloomy. "What''s wrong with you?" "December 27th is your birthday. What kind of birthday present do you want? Give me a wish. I will satisfy you on behalf of Santa us. Tell me..." Hearing this, Mary Wright was a little stunned. She didn''t expect her birthday toe so soon. Recalling her own attitude, she felt a little guilty and apologetic, and her voice softened. "Sorry, I''m in a bad mood. Also, I don''t need a birthday present. Take care of yourself..." Scout''s voice came through the phone again, "Why are you in a bad mood?" "It is just something small that doesn''t matter. They are not worth mentioning. I am a little tired today and want to have a rest..." "Mary, on that day, I''ll give you a grand wedding. What do you think about it? You can be a princess in fairy tales and gain everyone''s admiration. Also, do you want the wedding to be held abroad, or Tranton?" "Scout, I''m really tired. I want to sleep now. It''s 10 p.m." She secretly reminded him that it was veryte and time for a break. "Well, since you are tired, you can rest. I hope you have a dream. Good night..." "Good night..." The phone hung up, but the frustration in her heart did not disappear. Instead, it became more and more intense, making it difficult for her to fall asleep. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant that she became more and sleepier during this period. It could be said that she was particrly sleepy. She would wake up if there was a little noise before. But now, when he got up in the morning to go to thepany, with all the noise, she only opened her eyes for a moment and then fell back to sleep. When she woke up again, it was already 10 o''clock in the morning. By this time all must have had breakfast. Harriet Smith stretched herself, washed her face, get changed, and nned to go out to eat. She took her bag and went downstairs, only to see Lainey Brown and Mary Wright sitting in the living room. Not greeting was obviously not an option. Harriet Smith forced a smile and said, "Morning." Lainey Brown looked over and asked, "Are you awake?" Harriet reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear. She coughed unnaturally and said, "I slept too much today." Hearing this, Lainey Brown smiled and said, "You''re pregnant, it''s normal to be sleepy, did you get enough sleep?" Such a Lainey Brown really made Harriet feel creeped out. When could she return to normal? She smiled and said, "I''ve slept enough." "At breakfast when I heard that you were still sleeping at breakfast, I didn''t ask the maid to call you so that you could sleep a little longer. Now that you''re awake, is there anything you want to eat?" "No, I''m not very hungry." Lainey Brown raised her eyebrows and said, "How do you think of it this way? You''ve been up until 10am and not eating is not an option. Tell me what you want to eat and I''ll get the kitchen to make it. It was true that she was hungry, the rumbling had evene out of her stomach, and since she was already like this, why should she resist? Blinking, Harriet Smith thought for a moment, and then spat out a few words, "Porridge, egg pancake." Lainey Brown raised her eyebrows again and asked the kitchen to do it. Mary Wright, who had been silent all the time, stood up, nced at Lainey Brown deliberately, and then walked to the room. "Mary, don''t you want some?" Lainey Brown''s voice came from behind. Mary Wright found it funny and did not turn around, but only said lightly, "No, I''m not hungry." So, only Harriet Smith and Lainey Brown were left in the living room. Harriet Smith ate while Lainey Brown watched. She felt that this was not a meal at all, but a torture session. Halfway through, Mary Wright got changed and went downstairs, greeting lightly, "I need to go out." "You haven''t recovered yet. Do you need the driver to send you there?" "It''s okay. I have booked a taxi in advance." As she spoke, she walked out of the living room and walked out. Through the window, Harriet Smith clearly saw a taxi parked outside the House of Wright. Lainey Brown also saw it. She snorted faintly. It was so light that could not hear it if did not listen carefully. However, Harriet Smith heard it clearly. She felt that there seemed to be some conflict between them, but she couldn''t figure it out. Sitting in a taxi, Mary Wright slightly changed her face. After a moment of hesitation, she said to the driver, "Let''s go to the Companies of Wright Family..." "Okay..." Then, Lainey Brown''s attitude toward her changed, not as enthusiastic and warm as before. She inquired after her warmth, but became nonchnt. She was very casual and seemingly indifferent. With a light cough, Harriet Smith felt that her face was like a weather forecast. It was still sunny in the However, it was good to get used to it. Besides, she did not care about her attitude at all. Besides, it''s nice to have someone who has rarely revealed his emotion than someone who is a backstabber. Her dislike was written all over her face. She liked to deal with people like this. It was simple and convenient, and doesn''t waste any effort on each other. After breakfast, Harriet Smith didn''t ask the servants to do anything. Instead, she brought the te to the kitchen, washed it herself, and then left the House of Wright. The taxi parked in front of thepanies of the Wright family. Mary Wright paid the driver and got out of the car. It''s business time and the employees came and went, looking extremely busy. Opening the transparent ss revolving door, she walked straight to the front desk and handed an invitation to the receptionist. "Please hand it over to Mr. Wright." "May I ask who I am talking to?" "Mary Wright, thank you, Mr. Wright''s aunt." With those words, she turned away without another moment''s pause. The receptionist was slightly stunned as she stared at her back, "Mr. Wright''s aunt is really young and an elegant woman!" However, since she was Mr. Wright''s aunt, why didn''t she personally give it to him, but had her pass it on? It was really strange! The receptionist frowned and asked the staff to send the invitation. Chapter 65 They Seem to Be on a Date Chapter 65 They Seem to Be on a Date Henry Smith and Sophia Scott were both there. The only one missing was Vera Brion. "Where is she?" Harriet Smith frowned slightly. "Could it be that she has a recurrence of an old illness?" "She went shopping. Since that day, she has never been to the casino again." This was the only thing that Sophia Scott felt gratified about. Hearing this, she nodded and looked unusually serious. "You can sound the rm for her in usual and tell her that I am absolutely serious, not a joke. She should as good as her words and keep cautious so that she won''t do it again." "In our Family, You''re the one she''s most afraid of right now. You can do whatever you want." Henry Smith sighed helplessly. Sophia also sighed softly. "No matter who she is afraid of, as long as there is someone she is afraid of. You must not have eaten lunch yet, I will go make lunch and we have dumplings for lunch." "What kind of stuffed dumplings?" "It''s stuffed with vegetables and pork." "Then I''ll go pick out some vegetables." The three of them divided the work, and in just a few moments, they had made a te of dumplings, brought them to the boil, and put them in the pot. As she ate the dumplings, Sophia Scott spoke up, "Since you have been pregnant for two months. Do you have any morning sickness?" "It''s not a big deal, just a little sleepy and vomiting." "Those are all normal reactions. Is it serious? How many times can you throw up a day?" After thinking for a while, Harriet Smith said, "It''s not serious, it''s just once a day, and the vomiting isn''t bad." "That''s good. The child is very obedient. It seems that he didn''t torture you much. This is a good thing, and you can rest assured in the future. Where is Beau?" "He went to work at thepany." "So, how''s your rtionship?" "Not bad." Harriet Smith replied casually. Sophia Scott was still worried. "It''s indeed a problem that the marriage is not suitable. How does Mrs. Wright treat you?" Harriet Smith said. "It''s good." "If you don''t tell the truth, I don''t know the truth, but I''ll tell you this, don''t take it, as long as we''re reasonable, we won''t take anyone''s words, we can''t let them look down on us, Gave them an inch and N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. they want a yard, are you clear?" "Okay, I see." She knew that her mother was afraid that she would be bullied. While watching TV, Vera Brion came back, much more restrained than before. However, she asked curiously, ¡°Do you have any ns with your husband?" Harriet Smith looked at her in confusion. "What do you mean?" Vera blinked mysteriously and fiddled with her newly-formed nails. "When I passed by the flower shop just now, I identally saw Beau picking flowers inside. Does he want to give you a surprise?" Harriet Smith frowned slightly. She didn''t say anything but was full of curiosity. She couldn''t help but guess. "Is he picking flowers in a flower shop?" Who was he going to give the flowers to? Vera Brion spoke in admiration. "It''s romantic. It''s too romantic!" Looking at the time, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. Harriet Smith had an appointment to go to the concert with Sykes at eight o''clock, so she had enough time to go back and change. Taking a coat from the House of Wright, she rushed to the ce where she had made an appointment with Sykes in advance, the opera house in Tranton. He had been waiting outside the opera house for a long time. His handsome face was a little pale, but it didn''t affect his handsome appearance at all. Because of his age, hecked the temperament of a mature man, cleaner, and more mature than his age. At a nce, Harriet Smith saw Sykes Wright standing in the crowd, attracting everyone''s attention. Walking slowly over to him, she noticed that his fingers were slightly red from the cold, she sighed and took the gloves out of her bag and handed them over, "Put them on." "Keep it?" A look of joy appeared on his face. "This is a glove made by myself. It will be naturally kept. Put it on quickly. How long have you been waiting?" "Not long after, I just arrived." In fact, Harriet Smith only looked at his frozen face and knew how long he had been here in advance. She just didn''t want to reveal him. The ticket was in a booth on the second floor. Sitting on the sofa in the booth, they could see everything on the stage clearly. The concert started just after 8.30. She has always been good at Chopin and today was no exception. All the famous Chopin pieces were yed here. Passionate, free-flowing, these pent-up emotions seem to pour out of one''s heart with the wild music. Good music can be soothing, gentle in its soft tones, uplifting, and rxing in its wildness. She liked to rx in such music and hand over her to it. Sometimes, listening to piano music was actually a kind of venting. She was absorbed in the music, and Sykes Wright''s gaze was fixed on her for a moment, and he also liked the way she was absorbed. It was a kind of happiness and a kind of extravagant hope to stay with her so quietly... The performance was carried out very quickly, and in an instant, it came to an end. Harriet Smith was watching the music, while Sykes Wright was watching her. At the end of the performance, it was already past 11 o''clock in the evening. The audience in the stands left one after another. In the booth, Harriet Smith also got up and walked out of the room side by side with Sykes Wright. They walked forward together. It was the first time she came to the booth of the Opera House in Tranton. She used to sit in the audience, and if she was unlucky enough to be in a dead-end or a corner, she couldn''t see anything but listen. She had a great time watching and listening to her favorite idol after all! She walked to the left and looked up. When she inadvertently nced at the booth next to her, she was stunned like a stiff stone. Through the door of the booth, she faintly saw two familiar people, Beau Wright and Mary Wright. Mary Wright was sitting on the sofa, while Beau Wright was leaning against the sofa. His eyes narrowed, and his handsome face was a little gloomy. They were talking, but she was too far away to hear them clearly. However, there was clearly a bouquet of white lilies on the table in the booth. Vera Brion said that she had identally seen him go to the flower shop today, and this bunch of white lilies should be the bouquet he had chosen. But she didn''t expect that she would see this scene. It''s impossible not to feel ridiculous that such a chance encounter could happen in such Tranton. "What are you looking at, Miss. Smith?" He looked curiously at Harriet Smith, who had suddenly stopped moving forward. She quickly came back to her senses and looked away. She calmed down and said, "Nothing. It''s very Without any doubt, Sykes Wright nodded. Seemingly thinking of something, he turned around and walked up to her. Chapter 66 Whats Their Relationship? Chapter 66 What''s Their Rtionship? He was facing her, and then bent slightly, putting on a hat and gloves for her. He was afraid that she would feel cold. They took a taxi back to the House of Wright. It was already 12 o''clock in the evening, but Lainey Brown had not slept yet. Seeing the twoing in, she frowned and was very dissatisfied. "Where did you go? Why did you At these words, Harriet Smith was about to speak, but Sykes Wright had already spoken first: "Mom, Harriet is tutoring me to my study. Lainey Brown didn''t know what to say, so she just said, "If you want to study, you can study in the home. Also, you can''t go home until 10 o''clock in the evening." "I''ve grown up, but you still limiting my freedom. Mom, aren''t you too strict?" He was grinning cheekily. Patting him gently, Lainey Brown chuckled. "What''s so strict? This is a family rule." Fortunately, she didn''t say anything else and went to the bathroom. Harriet took advantage of the convenience to quickly go upstairs. It was almost one o''clock when she had finished all, but he hadn''te back yet. She couldn''t help feeling curious and agitated. Instead of resting, she stood by the window and waited... She wanted to know when he would return to the home... Now, what was the rtionship between him and Mary Wright? In the private room of the opera house. The two of them continued their previous actions. Mary Wright was sitting on the sofa, while Beau Wright was leaning casually to one side. However, there was a smile on Mary Wright''s beautiful and gentle face, which was somewhat unclear. She had made the right bet. He was not as indifferent to him as she had expected. Today was the 25th of the 12th lunar month. It was her birthday. It was indeed the best time to give him an invitation today. As she expected, he came. "Where are your friends?" Beau Wright said indifferently. There was no emotional fluctuation on his handsome face. "The people who were invited to the hotel have already dispersed. You are thest one toe here." Mary Wright said slowly. In fact, there were no other friends. She only invited him. Upon hearing this, his eyes moved slightly. Then, he looked down at the time, and said with his thin From N?velDrama.Org. lips,, "It''s gettingte, and the gifts are here. It''s time to leave." "Are you in a hurry to go home?" Mary Wright looked straight into his eyes. She realized that she was getting more and more unable to see through him. "What do you mean by asking this question? Then, how to allocate time is my freedom, isn''t it?" Beau Wright asked indifferently, his deep and narrowed eyes fixed on her. There was a deep meaning hidden in his eyes that could not be seen through. Mary Wright was at a loss for words. Indeed, he gave the gift and came to the banquet. He had no right to interfere with anything else. However, he would never treat her like this before. There was a bitter smile on her face, but it was unusually light. "It''s okay. You go first, and I''ll wait for a while." On the stage, she had already thanked the audience. Mary Wright turned around and sat quietly with her back to him, motionless. Then, she heard the sound of footsteps. Her eyes were moist and her nose was a little sore, but she still didn''t move. However, her shoulder suddenly hurt, and her shoulders were pinched hard from behind. He didn''t show any mercy at all. He just pinched her hard, as if he wanted to break her shoulder before he was willing to give up. That kind of pain made Mary Wright frown with anger, and even her beautiful face wrinkled into a ball. "It hurts... It hurts..." "You still know the pain, huh?" A malicious aura came from behind. Beau Wright raised his hands and turned her around. The two of them faced each other. His low voice was full of sarcasm. "If I want to leave, you can let me leave. You will never learn, right?" Such a simple sentence made Mary Wright burst into tears for a long time, and she couldn''t control herself anymore. As she cried silently, she leaned forward and hugged his waist tightly. Her face was buried in his chest, and her tears wet his coat. Whether it was three years ago or three yearster, she had tried her best to keep him by her side, but... Beau Wright looked at her. His Adam''s apple slightly rolled, and his big hand gently fell on her shoulder and then circled around her. She did not expect him to turn around and return. In fact, he still loved her in his heart, didn''t he? She was right, wasn''t she? As a result, those suppressed emotions exploded in an instant after he turned around and grabbed her shoulder! Neither of them spoke and kept doing that. In the quiet private room, she could only hear her sobbing and their breathing echoing. Mary Wright really wanted to hold him like this forever and never let go of him, but it was impossible. It was not until a long timeter that she finally let go of him. Her nose was a little red and her eyes were blurred with tears. It was time to return to reality. There was an insurmountable gap between her and him, such as Lainey Brown. The purpose of her invitation was to test if he still loved her! She just wanted him to spend this birthday with her, leaving the most beautiful memories for them. "It''s almost one o''clock now. You''d better go home first. I still want to go to another ceter." She said. With a cold smile, Beau Wright let go of her shoulder with his big hand, which had distinct joints, and pinched her chin instead. His hot but cold breath sprayed on her face. "Mary Wright, how did you feel when holding me just now, huh?" Mary Wright didn''t say anything. She remained silent and bit her lip. She had no way to answer such a question. "Speak, Mary Wright!" He pinched her chin a little harder, making her face look up and meet his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She didn''t know what to say. "So..." His deep voice paused for a moment, and then he said sarcastically, "Are you deliberately ying with me? I am your substitute when you are lonely and bored? As long as you feel bored and lonely, you can think of me, right?" The pain from her jaw almost made her speechless, but she still shook her head and struggled to spit out a few words from her lips. "No..." "What''s that? Tell me and I''ll listen..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She kept biting her lips and remained silent. Beau Wright was waiting. As time went by, Beau Wright''s patience also faded little by little. In the end, it all disappeared. He stared at her fiercely and said. Chapter 67 You Have No Right to Ask About Me Chapter 67 You Have No Right to Ask About Me "In the future, if you don''t consider who you love, then don''t provoke me casually. Do you understand? Go back to House of Wright!" Mary Wright had not calmed down yet. "I have to go..." However, before she could finish her words, Beau Wright interrupted her coldly. "Two o''clock in the morning, a woman. Where are you still thinking about going? Get in the car!" Sitting on the ck Land Rover, the two of them were speechless. Only the dead and awkward atmosphere flowed in the air. Mary Wright looked out of the window quietly, holding the lilies in her arms. She was unwilling to lose this bunch of lilies. When she heard her brother''s words and saw how intimate he was with Harriet Smith, she was deeply stimted and her heart wavered. However, when she saw Lainey Brown, those wavering thoughts slowly dissipated. It was undeniable that she was indeed a little afraid of Lainey Brown. Therefore, she was entangled and so miserable! When she saw how intimate he was with Daniel Smith, she wanted to throw herself at him at all costs. However, when she saw Lainey Brown again, she gradually regretted it. It was difficult to choose moving forward or moving back. Through the huge French window, two bright beams of light came in, which was very dazzling. She could not bear it anymore and closed her eyes slightly. Then, she looked away and reached out to lift the gauze off the window. She could clearly see that he got out of the car first, but went forward without looking back. Mary Wright walked behind him, holding a bunch of white lilies in her arms, which was the one she saw. Mary Wright walked very slowly, but his eyes were fixed on his back. No one knew what she was thinking. Her heart hurt slightly. Harriet Smith took a deep breath, turned around, and sat back on the sofa. After a while, the door of the room was pushed open. Beau Wright strode in, and his handsome face was a little gloomy. He was wearing a ck coat, which made his body look more straight and strong. He had a broad shoulder, a narrow butt, and long legs. He did have the capital to confuse women. With a smile, she pretended not to know anything and said, "Mr. Wright, why did youe back so Hearing this, Beau Wright raised his eyes slightly and looked at her on the sofa. He frowned and said, "You haven''t slept yet?" "I just came back. I went to the Opera House with Sykes tonight to watch the piano performance. It was finished just now." As she spoke, she stared at his handsome face without blinking. She wanted to see something from it, but she was very disappointed. His expression was too deep, like an endless vortex. There was only calmness. She couldn''t see anything. "In the future,e back to House of Wright before 10 o''clock at night. If you have time to go to the concert with Sykes, you might as well help him review his homework in House of Wright." His deep voice was full of displeasure. His handsome eyebrows were furrowed, but he was more dissatisfied. As he spoke, he took off his ck coat and ced it aside. Harriet Smith just smiled and said, "Where did Mr. Wright go? Why did hee back sote? It''s two o''clock in the morning." He moved slightly, and a dark light shed through his eyes so quickly that no one could catch it. His thin lips twitched, and he subconsciously spat out a few words, "Sign a contract..." "Sign a contract? Are you signing it in the private room of the Opera House? Why did you go with aunt?" She deliberately pretended to be puzzled and spat out a series of questions coldly. Then, she looked at him calmly. She wanted to see how Mr. Wright would justify himself! "Sign a contract? Is he lying?" Hearing this, Beau Wright turned his eyes, and Harriet Smith''s eyes met his. He slowly narrowed his deep eyes and looked at her without saying a word. From her dark pupils, Harriet Smith could clearly see her shrinking figure. It was so small that it was gathered in it. There was indescribable oppression in her eyes, but she looked calm and even smiled faintly. "Mr. Wright, you don''t have to think too much about it. I''m just a few steps away from your private room. When I left, I happened to see a bunch of lilies on the table." She described what she had seen clearly, without missing any details. "What exactly do you want to say, Mrs. Wright..." Beau Wright looked at her with deep eyes, pulled his thin lips, and said slowly. Harriet Smith picked up the ss of water on the table and warmed her slightly cold hands. She said, "There''s one thing that Mr. Wright probably doesn''t know. I know that aunt had a rtionship with you three years ago." He suddenly narrowed his eyes, pursed his lips, and stared at her. "Mrs. Wright, how many things are there that I don''t know?" "No, that''s all. I got this by chance. I didn''t mean to dig up Mr. Wright''s private affairs. I don''t have such a habit." Harriet Smith spoke very slowly and clearly. "You found out by ident? Isn''t Mrs. Wright''s coincidence too coincidental?" He frowned. "Is Mr. Wright questioning me now?" She smiled and said, "Yes, I feel that such a thing is too coincidental, but this is indeed a fact. As a teacher, I still have some moral guarantee." Beau Wright''s voice became indifferent. "So what if you know this?" She unconsciously clenched the ss in her hand. Although Harriet Smith was hurt by his tone, she still raised her head and puffed out her chest. "I want to know what the rtionship between you and my aunt is. When you were in Washington, did you get the news that she had an ident, so you left me on the roadside and returned to Butte County overnight?" After looking at her quietly for a while, his dark eyes became darker, like the night. Then, he said, "What does it have to do with you?" From N?velDrama.Org. What does it have to do with you? Such a short sentence made Harriet Smith feel as if her heart had been stabbed by something. Dense pain spread all over her body. "I''m Mrs. Wright. Tell me, what does this have to do with me?" "There are some things that Mrs. Wright has forgotten..." Beau Wright opened his thin lips, and his deep voice came out of them. "What was the reason we chose to get married?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She was stunned and said nothing. "At that time, you chose to marry me because you wanted to keep the baby in your belly. Mrs. Wright was just you earned the title by trading. As for my private affairs, you have no right to ask, understand?" Beau Wright said. Her heartstrings trembled. She felt that her lips were a little dry. She sneered and said, "I see, Mr. Wright." In the past, she had thought that Mr. Wright and Mrs. Wright were such moving and beautiful words. Chapter 68 How Ridiculous It Is to Have Self-sentimental Chapter 68 How Ridiculous It Is to Have Self-sentimental But now, she felt that it was so ironic. "Could it be that Mrs. Wright has fallen in love with me?" He stared at her face more and more tightly, not letting go of any tiny expression. Hearing that, Harriet Smith took a deep breath and said with a bright smile, "It''s not a two-way deal. Everyone takes what they need. Mr. Wright, don''t worry." However, his thin lips were tightly pursed into a straight line in an instant. He frowned, and there was more coldness in his words. He turned around and strode into the bathroom. The sweater and suit pants on his body were taken off in an instant, only left underpants. Warm water poured down from his head and then fell on his perfect body, but it couldn''t take away the frustration. Those irritations were a bit strange... In the room, Harriet Smith put the cup on the table. With a sneer on her face, she sat quietly on the sofa. As expected, whoever fell in love first would be doomed. She was the one who thought too highly of herself, and he had no feelings for her at all. The heating system was on in the room, but she could not feel any warmth. Some were cold and funny. Just now, she must have been extremely embarrassed in his heart. She was so self-righteous that she even questioned him! Her heart was full of depression. She walked to the window and opened it. The cold wind blew in, and her face suddenly became cold and painful. It was all her fault that her life had been toofortable and beautiful recently. She was addicted to it to the extreme and could not extricate herself from it. She even felt that this marriage was not as bad as she had imagined. It was even so beautiful and pleasant, but all of this... At this time, the sound of footsteps came out. Then, the low voice echoed in the room, "You don''t rest, standing by the window with a cold wind, or do you think you are strong enough?" She took back her drifting thoughts and turned around. Harriet Smith nced at him indifferently, then walked to the bedside and picked up the quilt that belonged to her. Then, she turned around, walked back to the sofa,id out the quilt, andy down. The lower half of Beau Wright''s body was tied with a bath towel. The transparent water droplets slowly slipped down his solid chest and then fell into the bath towel. His handsome brows furrowed. He stared at her actions, and the irritation in his heart intensified. "What are you doing, Mrs. Wright?" "My stomach is a little ufortable. I have to go to the bathroom often at night, so it''s better to sleep here. Sleep, good night." After she finished speaking, shey down under the quilt, with her back to the bed, and her face to the sofa, leaving him a trace of her back. One was sleeping on the bed, and the other was sleeping on the sofa. There was a distance between them, but it was so far away. Harriet Smith kept her posture the entire time and didn''t move at all. She could feel the gaze falling on her back. However, she ignored him as if she had not noticed. After a night, it was almost dawn. She could not hold on any longer and finally fell asleep. Even so, when the man got up, she still knew it clearly. She deliberately closed her eyes and did not open them. After he left, Harriet Smith got up from the sofa. She tidied up the quilt and some clothes. She nned to stay at home for a few days. After a night, she was in a messy mood at the moment. It was too early, so the people in House of Wright had not woken up yet. She walked straight out and then left. Seeing here back, Sophia Scott frowned. "Why are you back?" Pushing down those emotions that had tossed her around all night, Harriet Smith said with a reluctant smile, "I¡¯m unwee, Ms. Scott?" "It''s not that I don''t wee you. The New Year ising in a few days. How can you go back to your parents'' home at this time?" "Mom, when did you be so superstitious? What does it matter?" She was full of disapproval. "It''s not superstition. If you go back to your parents'' home at this time, others will gossip about you. If you have a conflict, no matter what, your mother-inw will not be satisfied. Listen, go back quickly. After New Year''s Eve, no matter how many days you want to stay, I won''t stop you!" Harriet Smith wrapped her arms around her and said, "One night, just one night, okay?" "Okay, just one night." Sophia Scott looked at her and said. While they were still talking, Vera Brion came out of the bathroom with a toothbrush. ¡°You are back!" She answered lightly, put the bag in her hand on the sofa, and began to clean up the room and wipe the tea table. Vera Brion moved a few steps to her side and asked curiously, "Harriet, what kind of surprise did Beau give you yesterday?" Upon hearing this, Harriet Smith, who was kneeling on the ground, stiffened slightly. She paused for a From N?velDrama.Org. moment and then said casually, "Go to brush your teeth. The foam has fallen to the ground." "Come, Harriet. I''m so curious! My brother-inw is so handsome and charming. If he does such a romantic thing, will you blush and your heart beat faster? Will you even forget about everything?" Vera Brion''s face was filled with excitement. She felt extremely excited when she thought about it. Harriet Smith ignored her and tidied up the room, while Vera Brion followed behind her. How time flies, it was already dark. After dinner, Harriet Smith apanied Sophia Scott, Henry Smith to watch several TV series. Then, they went back to their rooms, took a shower, went to bed, and got ready to rest. But when she had nothing to do, she always couldn''t help thinking about that matter. However, so what if she thought about it? She was just looking for trouble for herself. Why bother? He already had someone else in his heart. For him, she was nothing but a deal. However, she was caught in this deal. She was unconsciously attracted by his charm and then moved... When you first fell in love with someone, it meant that the person gave you the right to hurt you... In the House of Wright. Lainey Brown, Mary Wright, and Sykes Wright were having dinner when Beau Wright came in from outside. He nced at the dining table and saw the empty seat. He narrowed his eyes and said unintentionally, "Sykes, where is your sister-inw?" "Didn''t sister-inw call you? She said that she would stay at home for a few days. She just called me. Is there anything matter with you?" Sykes Wright turned around and looked at his brother. He asked in confusion, "Didn''t sister-inw call you?" Beau Wright''s eyes dimmed. He pursed his thin lips into a straight line and said nothing. Lainey Brown didn''t care about it at all. She just said, "Beau, sit down and have dinner first." She was not worried at all whether Harriet Smith had returned home or gone somewhere else. She was not in the mood to pay attention to her at all. Chapter 69 Lets Have a Class Gathering Chapter 69 Let''s Have a ss Gathering After sitting down, he drank a few mouthfuls of fish soup and then frowned. Compared with the fresh noodles soup, the taste of the fish soup was obviously much stronger. Suddenly, Beau Wright lost his appetite. He put the bowl on the table, got up, and walked upstairs. Looking at his back, Lainey Brown asked in surprise, "Beau, aren''t you having dinner?" "I still have some documents to deal with..." He did not stand still, nor did he look back. His tall and straight figure disappeared from the stairwell. Mary Wright noticed that his gaze had never stopped on her from beginning to end. Even though it had only been a moment, it had never happened. The indescribable disappointment and bitterness gathered in her heart. She lost her appetite. After drinking half a bowl of porridge, she found an excuse and went upstairs. Lainey Brown watched quietly with a faint smile on her delicate and elegant face. Of course, she didn''t like Harriet Smith. The woman who used the baby to seduce a man was never a good woman. Butpared with Mary Wright, she was still more biased towards Harriet Smith. She hated Mary Wright. It could be described as disgust! Mary Wright was self-righteous, vengeful, and ungrateful... Although she was adopted by Cromwell Wright, Lainey Brown had also done a lot of things for her over the years! However, she was really shameless to seduce Beau! She had watched Mary and Beau grow up. When it came to Mary, she was more like her own daughter. Which woman could stand her daughter falling in love with her son? "Can Mary Wright stand up to her, Lainey Brown?" Just at the dining table, Beau just asked where Harriet Smith was and didn''t look at her. This change was very good. There was a stack of documents brought back from thepany. Beau Wright leaned against the sofa and signed on the documents. It was arge room, but only his breathing could be heard. Other than that, there was the rustling sound of signing. After a while, he frowned slightly and looked up at the room. It seemed that something was missing. In the past, he had never felt that the room was so empty. asionally, Harriet Smith would make some sounds, like drinking water, turning the pages, or walking. Those messy sounds made him extremelyfortable... His slender fingersnded impatiently between his eyebrows. He rubbed them, closed the documents with his big hand, pushed them away, and went to the bathroom. He had been in a bad state tonight and always felt a little annoyed... In another room. The next day. Harriet Smith got up very early and woke up at seven o''clock. Then she wanted to go for a walk in the park near themunity. But before she walked out of the room, Vera Brion chased after her. "I''ll go with you." "Do you know where I am going?" Harriet Smith put on her hat and looked at her. "Of course, I know. Isn''t it just a park downstairs? I''ll go too. I''m pregnant now. I want the baby to breathe more fresh air." Looking at her own belly, Vera Brion said with a smile. Hearing this, Harriet Smith felt that Vera Brion had really changed a little. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant, so she began to focus her attention from gambling to the baby. This was undoubtedly a good beginning and a good change. The two of them went to the park side by side. Before the sun rose, the air was unusually humid. On the leaves, there was still some white mist that hadn''t dispersed. The air that was sucked into their mouth was so fresh and moist, even though it was cold. But along the way, Vera Brion kept chattering like a sparrow, never closing her mouth from beginning to end. "Harriet, I just want to say that your mother-inw is obviously not a good person." Vera Brion cursed loudly. Harriet Smith smiled and said, "You only met her once, are you so clear about her?" "I''m not sure about anything else, but I''m good at knowing people. I hate her at first nce. She has a sharp face, willow-shaped eyebrows, and thin lips. Although she looks beautiful, graceful, and luxurious, she looks very mean." Vera Brion said clearly. Hearing this, the corner of Harriet Smith''s mouth twitched, but she didn''tment. She just asked, "What about Mary?" "Mary..." Vera Brion paused for a moment and said, "I think she''s a good person. Compared to your mother-inw, she''s much better. She''s gentle, virtuous, sensible, sophisticated and so beautiful. She''s so fairy that all women envy her!" Without saying a word, she just listened quietly, asionally stretching her waist. Just then, a male voice came over. "Harriet Smith!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Stunned, she turned around and saw a tall man standing behind her. He showed his white teeth and was smiling at her. He was tall and burly, who was wearing sportswear, just like Aniston Jennifer. He had a square face and looked very heroic. He did look familiar, but she couldn''t remember him no matter how hard she tried. There was no memory of him in her mind. After thinking for a long time, Harriet Smith still couldn''t figure it out. Finally, she gave up and asked, "Who are you?" ¡°I am Peter Johns, your high school ssmate who was always sitting at your back table. Do you remember?" He looked at her eagerly. The name of Peter Johns was very special. When he said this, Harriet Smith thought of it and smiled. "It''s you. I remember that you used to blush." Hearing this, Peter Johns smiled and touched his hair awkwardly. "What do you do?" "A teacher, and you?" "A police." Harriet Smith sneered andughed, "You really deserve your name. Peter Johns, your parents are really farsighted to hope you protect your country." Peter Johns smiled shyly and seemed to have thought of something. He said, "By the way, Harriet, do you have time the night after tomorrow?" Instantly, he changed the address from Harriet Smith to Harriet, which seemed a little more intimate and no longer so rusty. She did not notice the details and asked, "Is there something wrong?" "The day after tomorrow, our high school ssmates will have a gathering. Only our students will be here. Come with us." "I still don''t want to go. I haven''t seen them for a long time. It''s very embarrassing to go like this." She smiled and refused. The main reason was that they hadn''t contacted each other in high school for several years, and their rtionship had be very strange. If she went there, it would have awkward pauses... "What''s there to be embarrassed about? Cami Kents looks for you every year at the party, and Juliana Scott. Besides, they are all ssmates of ss One. It''s been so many years since west met. Don''t you miss them at all?" Anyway, Harriet Smith had nothing to do that day. Now that he had said so, it was not convenient for her to refuse. "Okay, I''ll go." Peter Johns looked pleasant. "Well, we are in the Charmed Bar. It''s eight o''clock in the evening, or I''ll